Delicate Chapter 3 : Christmas Complications I love Christmas Eve pregnant or not, I am determined that I will enjoy it.

. Today is not the day that I am going to tell Mum because lets face it, I have seven months to do that. Theres no point in ruining Christmas. Anyway, this could be my last Christmas (as the chances of Mum killing me are very high) so I might as well make the most of it. I get up early and begin to wrap presents. Having a big family has advantages and disadvantages the main disadvantage is the fact that were all so bloody close so I have to buy presents for all of my cousins. I got Victoire a silver necklace it wasnt too expensive, but it will match her near-silver hair. I bought Dom a book that shes been raving about for the past few months, The Catcher in the Rye its a Muggle book. I find that boys are very hard to shop for, so Hugo helped me in picking out a jumper for

Louis I doubt hell appreciate it as we all get jumpers from Nana Molly every year anyway. I got Molly and Lucy matching bracelets Uncle Percy and Aunt Audrey love when their daughters are matching. I find it pathetic, but if it keeps them happy then who am I to stand in their way? I bought Roxanne some make-up, even though I know Uncle George will go crazy. I got Fred a book called Number One Quidditch Teams of the 20th Century. It shows Chudley Cannons to be one of the worst teams of the century why did Dad pick such a loser team? Its always difficult to shop for the Potter cousins what do you get the family that has everything? James is not the intellectual reading type hes more into practical jokes. But he has everything that Weasleys Wizard Wheezes ever sold and they can easily outstrip Zonkos any day.

He knows every single passageway out of Hogwarts, he has his fathers invisibility cloak and he has the best broomstick around. So what did I get him? A pair of socks. Al was much easier to shop for. As he has an interest in the Muggle world, I got him a mobile phone. It was expensive, but I know hell love it. I have one too, even though I cant use it at Hogwarts. I got Lily a small pair of gold earrings that are in the shape of snitches. Lily is showing some real promise as a Quidditch player. She plays by herself most of the time, but sometimes with me. James and Al know nothing of their sisters talent, so she usually breaks into their broom shed and goes flying while theyre out. And for some reason, this makes her mum laugh. So when all of the presents are wrapped, we go to The Burrow, Nana and Grandad

Weasleys house. Its pretty much a second home to me (Hogwarts being my first and my actual house being my third). We always go there on Christmas Eve to help with the preparations for the next day. See, all of the family go to the Burrow on Christmas Day, so theres loads to do. Dad usually complains about having to go and help decorate the house, but Mum forces him to anyway. As soon as we walk in the door, I spot a twenty four year old man, today with dark blue hair and his usual magnificent brown eyes Teddy Lupin. I run to him and he catches me, embracing me in a hug that Im sure isnt good for the baby. But right now I dont care very much Im hugging my best friend. Wotcher Rosie! How are you? he exclaims.

We break apart and I only now notice that Im welling up. Teddy looks concerned hes noticed Im crying, but he doesnt say anything. He just subtly jerks his head towards the living room door. I nod and we go into the empty room. Teddy closes the door and casts Muffliato on the door so nobody in the kitchen can eavesdrop. Whats up Rosie? You look terrible, he says, sitting down next to me on the chair. Thanks, I mutter. Thats the last thing I need to hear. You know what I mean. Youre so pale and skinny. Are you saying I was fat before?

Rosie, he says warningly, dont make me force Veritaserum down your throat because Ill do it! Boy do I know hed do it. He did it before when I wouldnt tell him the name of the boy I kissed when I was in first year. Hes looking at me now expectantly. I think I might beermyou know He doesnt know. He raises his eyebrows for me to continue. You know I repeat, hoping hell catch on without me having to say the dreaded words. He shakes his head. No, Rosie, I dont know. I sigh and wipe the tears that are now streaming down my cheeks away.

I think I might bepregnant, I whisper the last word. Teddys brown eyes widen in shock. He doesnt move for a second and he stares at me in disbelief. I cant bear to look at him anymore hes making me feel really guilty. I didnt know you had a boyfriend, he says quietly. I dont, I admit and he looks even more surprised. You slept with someone even though he wasnt your boyfriend? he asks, looking thoroughly disappointed in me and making me feel like crap. I say nothing.

Diddid someone take advantage of you? asks Teddy, now looking extremely angry. Its quite touching how concerned he is for me sometimes I wish it were his baby Im pregnant with Did I just say that? No, I say, feeling more ashamed by the minute. Sowhose is it? He looks distraught. I feel sort of sorry for him.

Wait a second, thats not right. It should be him feeling sorry for me not the other way around! It doesnt matter. Promise you wont tell anyone? Rosie Promise me, Teddy. You cant tell anybody I havent even told Mum yet. Youre the only person who knows. You cant even tell Victoire, I plead. He doesnt look happy at all, but he nods. I realise that Im shaking, although Im not quite sure when that started. Teddy notices too and puts his arm around me comfortingly.

Itll be okay, Rosie, he says soothingly, Im here for you. Thats all I wanted to hear. Well, maybe not all I wanted to hearI wouldnt mind if hed said something along the lines of: Im here for your, my darling. Im going to break up with Victoire and help you raise this child, I dont care who the father is. But hey, we cant have everything. Im willing to accept his unconditional friendship.

We go back out to the kitchen, where nobody seems to suspicious of our sudden disappearance. Teddy and I tend to spend a lot of time together when Im home from Hogwarts anyway. Mum and Dad are helping Nana and Grandad to decorate the house now, while Hugo sits in the corner with his Muggle i-pod in his ears Im over the other side of the kitchen and I can hear the music blaring. I swear, that boy is going to go deaf. Victoire swishes into the room (thats the only way I can describe how she moves) and smiles at me and although I know shes just being nice, I cant help but want to kill her when she kisses Teddy on the cheek. So what time are Harry and Ginny coming? asks Mum.

Around three I think, replies Nana. Great the Potters are coming. Which means Scorpius Malfoy's coming. Maybe I can hide out in the attic until they leave. Rose, could you help me with this? asks Mum, standing on a ladder and fixing up a garland that was draped across the doorframe. Hugo, Dad calls. Hugo is playing with his Gameboy, his i-pod still up full blast. Darn those Muggle toys. HugoHugoearth to Hugo WeasleyHUGO! Dad eventually yells. Hugo jumps and pulls his earphones out, looking most annoyed.

Its like trying to make contact with the dead! Will you come out the back and help me and Grandad with the Christmas lights? asks Dad. Hugo sighs, pushes his chair out and storms out to the garden, slamming the door after him. As he does so, the tinsel hanging from the ceiling falls to the floor, causing Nana to swear loudly which is saying something, because she rarely swears. Im so sorry, Molly, says Mum, flicking her wand at the tinsel and levitating it back up onto the ceiling, I dont know whats gotten into him lately.

I do, says Nana matter-of-factly, hes a thirteen year old Weasley boy. Do all of them go that way? I ask. No, Dad answers quickly, I was never like that! Mum and Nana both snort. I dont get it. What? asks Dad, in an offended tone. Ronald Weasley, you were the moodiest thirteen year old in the world! says Mum. Dad looks like hes about to retaliate before Mum continues, When you were thirteen, you stopped talking to me because you thought my cat killed your stupid rat that wasnt actually a rat! And

you stopped talking to me because I was suspicious about Harrys Firebolt! Dont tell me you werent a moody thirteen year old! You were moody until the day Rose was born! Why did you stop being moody when I was born? I ask, grinning. You melted your dads heart, says Mum fondly, we didnt think anyone would be able to do that! I smile at Dad Im quite touched by that. Dad gives me a one-armed hug and grins at me. Well then well just have to make Hugo into a Daddy and then maybe hell soften up, Victoire jokes.

I dont think so! says Mum, Im not ready to be a Granny just yet! I feel physically sick. Teddy looks really uncomfortable but everyone else laughs. Stupid Victoire. Dad opens the back door and I hear him shout alright Harry? Um, I have to use the bathroom, I declare and run from the kitchen and up the stairs. I close the door of the bathroom behind me and stand on top of the toilet to look out the window onto the back garden. Harry and Ginny are here, with James, Al, Lily and Scorpius. Lily

walks over to Hugo, says something and then walks away looking slightly crestfallen. Scorpius looks up and I jump down from the toilet, hiding underneath the window frame. I hope to Merlin he hasnt seen me. Once again I find myself hiding in a bathroom, toying with the idea of living here forever. Seriously, Im completely unstable what the hell is my kid going to turn out like? Rose? Its Lily. Shes knocking on the door maybe if I stay quiet shell go away.

Rose, are you okay? I know youre in there, I saw you looking out the window, she says. I know I cant hide from her, so I open the door and plant a big fake smile on my face I probably look unhinged. Hiya Lily, Happy Christmas Eve, I say in a fake-jolly voice. She looks at me sceptically. Shes way too sharp for her own good she knows theres something up with me. I notice, however, that theres a hint of despair in her greeny-brown eyes so I take the opportunity to turn the attention away from my problems.

Whats wrong? I ask. Lily looks down at the floor and shakes her head. Come on, Lils. I know theres something up. She looks around and ushers me into the room across from the bathroom, one that used to belong to Aunt Ginny when she was growing up. Can you keep a secret? she asks. More than you know, I reply. I like someone, she whispers, looking around her like a paranoid chicken waiting to be slaughtered. You always like someone, I say reasonably.

I know, she says, but usually they like me back. This timewellhe doesnt. Who is he? I ask, Maybe he does like you and your brothers just scared him away? Lily shakes her head sadly. No, he definitely doesnt like me, she says, and I dont know what to do. And now he has a new girlfriend. She looks really upset. I kind of want to hug her but I dont. Who is he? I ask again.

Promise youll never tell? Pixie-swear, I say, my hand on my heart. It's Scorpius, she whispers. Oh dear...this could get complicated. Chapter 4 : I'm Not You Lilys looking at me, waiting for some brilliant advice that will help her get through her crush. I suppose she thinks of me as a kind of older sister. And up until recently I considered myself that way too. I mean, Lily and I even look alike. Many people do mistake us for sisters. We both have brown eyes and red hair, though Lily seems to have inherited the Evans dark red hair while mine is more of a ripetomato colour. Were equal in height and although Lily is three years my junior, we

look around the same age. She always comes to me when she has problems, particularly boy problems, but I sincerely think that this time she has come to the wrong person. Rose, what should I do? she asks. Im not sure what to tell her. I cant exactly tell her that Scorpius is ugly that would be hypocritical and a downright lie. Scorpius Malfoy is easily one of the best looking sixth year boys in Hogwarts. And most younger sisters have crushes on their older brothers friends. I suppose its to be expected that Lily would like Scorpius. I just wish Als other friends could be better looking. Iermwhy do you like him? I ask, because I have absolutely no idea what

else to say. Lily looks at me incredulously as if to say do you really have to ask? I dont know, she cries, hesfunny! Really? And handsome! Well, obviously. And hes really kind did you know he gives five galleons a month to the starving kids in Africa? Lets hope he decides to donate to his own kid here in England.

And hes such a good Quidditch player. Then how come weve beaten Slytherin in the Quidditch cup for the last three years? And even though hes a Malfoy, he doesnt care about blood status. Hes different, Rose. My stomach lurches. I clasp a hand over my mouth and run across to the bathroom. I fall to my knees and throw up into the toilet this is becoming quite a habit. The horrible sensation and revolting taste is becoming second nature to me these days. Lily rushes in after me, holds my hair back and asks me if Im okay. Well, theres one way to get her to stop thinking about Scorpius throw your guts up.

Rose, are you okay? she asks, a note of panic in her voice. Yeah, I say. I run the tap and stick my head under it to wash my mouth out. I wipe the tears away from my cheeks and turn back to Lily. Its just a tummy bug. Who ever said that morning sickness is just confined to the morning? Lily looks as if she believes my tummy bug cover up and brings me back across to the bedroom. Sit down, she says, you look really pale.

Im fine, I insist. Lily still looks really scared as if Im about to run across to the bathroom and throw up again. A small knock on the door takes Lilys attentions away from me and she nearly trips over her own feet when she sees who the knocker is Scorpius. In fact, I nearly trip over my own feet too and Im sitting down. He looks really uncomfortable and its quite obvious that hes not up here out of choice. He ruffles his blonde hair and clears his throat in a way that clearly says Im so uncomfortable that I wish I were dead. Erm, Lily your Nana is looking for you, he says. Lily goes red, but acts cool and leaves the room. I get up off the bed, feel a little dizzy and fall back down again. I probably look like a complete weirdo.

Are you okay? he asks. Hes talking to me? Wow, Christmas does strange things to people. Im fantastic, I say. My voice is a bit scratchy from the vomiting and I sound as if Ive been smoking for the last ten years. Attractive, eh? Are you sure? he says, You look Like shit? I finish. No, he says calmly, you just look a bit pale.

Why is he still here? Why hasnt he left? Why isnt he avoiding me like hes done for the last two months? Yeah well I trail off. Hes standing there with his hands in his pockets, nodding uncomfortably. It looks like he hasnt shaved in a while, but the stubble on his face is a lot darker than his hair. His eyebrows are darker tooit almost looks like he dyes his hair that light blonde colour. I know he doesnt though, considering hes had that same colour hair since first year. Hes wearing a grey hoody inside a black jacket and a pair of very worn out jeans he looks homeless. His hair is falling right into his eyes; Im surprised he can see where hes going.

Listen, Rose, he starts and immediately I can see where this is going. I have to change the subject before we get onto dangerous territory and I end up saying thingswell, that Im not quite ready to say. I have to go, I say and jump up, ignoring my wooziness. But Scorpius doesnt stand aside to let me by. He merely looks down at me, his eyes staring fixedly into my own. Wow, hes tall. Are you going to just avoid me forever? he says boldly. Move aside, I say. He sighs and looks like hes going to say something else, but he then steps aside to

let me by. I can feel his eyes following me out of the room and I feel most unnerved by it. I rush down the stairs and then catch a glimpse of myself in the mirror in the hallway. Lily and Scorpius werent lying when they said I look pale. My skin looks dry and pasty, there are large dark circles under my eyes, whose brown colour seems to have faded as of late. I go into the kitchen and I dont care if I look like crap and apparently neither does anyone else. Everyone is bustling around the Burrow. Nanas making five different desserts at the same time for tomorrow; James and Al are listening to the Quidditch international scores on the wireless while helping my Mum to decorate the Christmas tree in the living room; Harrys out the back with Dad and Hugo putting up the Christmas lights; Teddys lighting up the fire in the living room; Victoires

hanging mistletoe on the ceiling, while singing some ridiculous Christmas carol, much to the dismay of the Potter boys and Dad and Aunt Ginny are arguing like a pair of kids. Actually, theyre a whole lot worse than a pair of kids. Ron! You got to decorate the cake last year! my forty-one year old aunt shouts at Dad. No I didnt! Dad screams back, Mum! Tell her I didnt! Nana rolls her eyes and shakes her had at the pair of them. Are you two ever going to grow up? Nana sighs.

Mum! You know he got to do it last year! Ginny protests. Why dont you both do it? I say tiredly, feeling like Im the parent here, not them. Dad and Ginny look at me as if they never thought of that before. I knew you inherited the Granger brains, laughs Harry, coming in from the garden. Dad looks offended even though hes the one whos always telling me that I inherited Mums brains. There you are Scorpius! Nana exclaims and I whip around to see Scorpius coming

into the kitchen from the hallway. Lily goes red and drops the goblet shes holding. Ginny smirks to herself as Lily dives in under the table to get it. Grandad doesnt look up from his newspaper, but I can see that he looks a bit disgruntled by Scorpius entrance. He never really liked Scorpius. Dad said its because of the grudge that exists between Grandad and Scorpius grandfather, Lucius. He was a Death Eater as far as I remember from listening to Mum and Dads conversations. And my parents hated Scorpius Dad, Draco, when they were at school. So I suppose it must be a bit strange that this generation of Weasleys/Potters are getting on with the Malfoy family. Scorpius slides past me and coughs uncomfortably. He doesnt acknowledge

me and helps Nana with the desserts. I decide that Im not comfortable in his presence hes making me feel even more nauseous. I slip into the living room where James and Al are listening intently to the Quidditch match between England and Portugal. Whos winning? I ask. They shush me as the commentator cries And Da Costa has caught the snitch! They both swear loudly, causing Aunt Ginny to scream at them from the kitchen. Bloody Portuguese! James exclaims, kicking the sofa. Mum sighs and mutters something that sounds very like the word boys.

Usually Id be very interested in the Quidditch results, but today my brain is elsewhere. Bloody hell Rose, you look like crap, says Al, taking a good look at me, are you ill? Mum spins around at Als words to take a look at me. I hope that the colour has returned to my cheeks, but by the look on Mums face, it hasnt. She jumps down from the stool she was standing on and rushes over to me. I knew there was something wrong with you, she says, her hand on my forehead, Did you eat something dodgy? Have you got sick stomach? Headache? Dizziness? Maybe we should bring you to St MungosRON!

Im fine, Mum, I say, Its just a bug, I dont need to go to Mungos. Dad wanders leisurely into the sitting room and looks at Mum with a you called me? look. Rose isnt well, says Mum. Im fine! I protest. Whats up, Rosie? Dad asks, now looking concerned. He does exactly what Mum did and feels my forehead as if that will answer all of their questions. You dont have a fever, says Dad.

I know! Im fine! Are you sure? Maybe we should take you to St Mungos just in case says Dad. Would you two stop? You dont have to take me to St Mungos because of a tummy bug! Mums eyes widen in realisation, although I dont know how the hell shes realised it she knows Im pregnant. I dont know how I know she knows, I just do. Upstairs, she says firmly.

I know better than to disagree. Mum marches me upstairs, followed closely by Dad, and into the first room she finds. She shuts the door and spins around to me, her brown eyes looking completely manic. Theyre looking at me with extreme worry on their faces as if Im about to announce that Im dying. Then again, if I were dying, Mum wouldnt be able to give out to me, right? Actually, knowing my Mum, shed probably turn that around too and say it was somehow my fault. I take a deep breath, ready to spill the news, when Dad interrupts me. Rosiewe know, he says.

I stare at them blankly. They look so concerned, but not angry at all. How can they not be angry with me? Why does Mum look ready to hug me? Why arent they armed with machetes? Its all our fault, says Mum, her voice quivering, we should have talked to you about this type of thing before you went to Hogwarts. I pray to Merlin shes not about to give me a sex talk its a bit late now Mummy dear. But Dads nodding in agreement. Do they really think that Im pregnant because they didnt sit me down when I was eleven and explain what a penis was?

Weve failed you as parents, Rosie, says Dad sadly, but I suppose we never thought that youd meet these problems. Just because we didnt in Hogwarts doesnt mean you wont. Ew I really dont want to know about my parents sexual habits while they were at Hogwarts, thank you very much. Why did you do it, Rose? Mum asks. Ermit was just one time Yes, but after one time, its hard to stop, says Dad. I feel sick my parents are sex addicts.

It only takes one time before youre hooked, says Mum. Yep, definitely going to throw up again. Tell us Rosie, says Dad, who gave it to you? Gave it to me? OhdearJesus. Parents cannot be able to talk to their kids that way that has to be at least borderline child abuse. But not even a hint of embarrassment or even amusement crosses either of my parents faces. Theyre bloody serious. Eh, it was Scorpius Malfoy, I admit.

Mum and Dad look livid, but Dad more than Mum. He jumps up off the bed, his face almost as red as his hair and bangs his fist against the wall even Mum looks scared. That Malfoy git! I always hated that bloody family! he roars. Ron, calm down, Mum asserts, but Dad continues to pace the room frantically. Its not just Scorpius fault! I cry. Rosie, that prat is going arounddealingof course its his fault! What the hell is dealing? These 80s kids have weird names for sex.

We have to stop this before he deals to other girls, says Mum. Would you please just call it sex? I yell. Dad stops pacing and Mum looks like Ive just hit her. What on earth are you talking about? Mum asks breathlessly. Oh god. Kill me now.

Seriously, if there ever was a greater time to drop an atomic bomb on this house, now would be it. W-what were you talking about? I ask meekly. WeI meanwell, your father and Iyoure on drugs, arent you? I raise my eyebrows at them. Oh, so thats what they meant by dealing. No Im not! I say indignantly, What do you take me for?

Mum and Dad look at one another. Dads now leaning up against the door, rubbing his beard thoughtfully, yet he looks very stressed and confused. Sowhat were you going to tell us then if youre not on drugs? Dad asks. Its times like these I wish I was on drugs. At least theyd be prepared for that. WellMum.Dad, I say slowly, Imermpregnant. I never ever thought Id have to say that sentence. Both of their faces remain expressionless for a few moments, neither

daring to talk or even breathe. I look down at my hands and their shaking furiously I didnt even notice until now. It feels like about a day has past since I told them at this stage, but they both have that same unresponsive look. Say something, I say quietly after a few minutes. Tell me youre joking, says Mum in a very low voice. I shake my head and sniff. She clasps her hand over her mouth as if shes going to be sick. She then starts pacing the room because she doesnt know what else to do. I didnt think you were seeing Scorpius, says Mum blankly, sitting down beside me on the bed. Im feeling a bit uncomfortable now shes close enough

to choke me. Its obvious that she doesnt know what else to say. I Im not, I admit, It was a s-spur of the moment thing. I w-wasnt thinking. For some reason, Mum has tears in her eyes too, but not ones of anger. She doesnt seem angry in the slightest. She seemsscared? I dont know if thats the right word. But shes definitely upset. My poor baby, she whispers and grabs me into a tight hug. Okay, I wasnt expecting this. She doesnt let go of me for a while and we sit on the bed, holding each other and

crying. Ive never felt as close and connected with Mum as I do right now. When she finally lets me go, her eyes are all red and puffy. Dad doesnt say anything at all. Hes as pale as a ghost and it looks like hes about to collapse. Mum gets up and walks over to Dad, putting her hand on his arm, but he pulls away and storms out of the room without even looking at me. Oh dear, says Mum. Hes not going to kill Scorpius, is he? I ask fearfully. Mum shakes her head. I dont know. Hell probably just go missing for a while, she says distantly, as if its the most normal thing in the world.

What the hell did I do to deserve this family? What do you mean? I ask. Wellermwhen your Aunt Ginny got pregnant, Ron went missing for about five hours. And then when I got pregnant, he was so scared of becoming a parent that he went missing for about three days. Your Dad iswell, a fairly simple man. He just needs his space. Seriously, whats going on? Its like my parents have been possessed by ghosts my mum by a ghost that doesnt seem to mind that her daughter is pregnant and my dad by a ghost that runs away from pregnant people!

Its alright, she says soothingly. And at her words, I start to cry even more. She cradles me again and I feel like Im a little kid again after falling over and grazing my knee with my mum comforting me, telling me Im a brave little girl and itll be alright. Except this time, its not going to be alright. Because grazes heal and scars fade babies dont just go away. Youll have to tell Scorpius, she says softly, He has a right to know. I know shes right. I know I have to tell Scorpius. But the thing is, I dont really know Scorpius. I have no idea how hed react to such news. Ive barely spoken to

him sober before. Well, maybe I have at some stage, but Ive never had a significant conversation with the guy. How can I just walk downstairs and ruin his life on Christmas Eve? You can leave your father and Hugo to me, says Mum. I nod at her and give her a hopefully grateful look. I can tell that shes still trying to get her head around the news, but shes being surprisingly cool about it. And believe me, cool isnt a word thats used to describe Hermione Weasley on a regular basis. She gets up to leave, but as she goes to go out the door, she whips back around and the look on her face tells me that the strict, overpowering monster inside her

wants to scream its head off at me. Luckily, Mum manages to restrain it and leaves me alone in the bedroom.

She doesnt speak to me for the remainder of Christmas Eve. I dont think shes angry with me shes got this air of disappointment surrounding her now. I havent seen her this way since I was about five years old and she and Dad had a massive argument. I have no idea to this day what it was over all I remember is sitting on the stairs, cradling Hugo in my arms and listening to them screaming at one another. But this time its so much worse I know for sure its my fault this time. Luckily, Dad doesnt go missing, but we dont see him at the Burrow for the rest of

the day. He went home after hearing the news, something that Im very thankful for. I was afraid hed start yelling at Scorpius and then Id definitely have to tell him the truth. But he didnt. We go home and find him sitting alone in the living room, staring into nothingness. Hugo, go to your room, says Mum. You cant tell me what to do! he screams. Mum glares at him. Do you want a bet? she hisses. Hugo knows he cant win this argument, so storms up the stairs and slams his bedroom door shut. How I wish I could do the same. Ron, says Mum gently.

Sorry, Dad says, his voice unusually high, I just needed to get out of there. Mum nods. I stay quiet and dont dare to move. How could you be so stupid, Rosie? Dad asks with a definite note of disappointment in his voice. Dad, Im sorry. Have we taught you nothing? he says, his voice now getting stronger, Have we really been such bad parents? Have you ever heard of contraception?

I wasnt thinking, I say, my voice shaking. Well that parts obvious! he shouts. Ive never seen him so angrywell, not at me anyway. It feels like theres a golf ball stuck in my throat and there are tears in my eyes, but Im determined not to cry. I- DONT say youre sorry again! Ron, calm down, says Mum. I WONT CALM DOWN! You are sixteen years old, Rose! Do you have any idea of the amount of responsibility being a parent is? he roars.

Ron! Mum cries, Youre not helping! Whats done is done and we cant change it! Yes, we can, he says, There are ways. I know what hes getting at. And you think getting an abortion is the answer? I ask quietly, as tears stream down my cheeks, You think that this will all go away if I kill an innocent child? Its not a child, its a bunch of cells, Rose! Dad shouts.

ITS NOT A BUNCH OF CELLS! I scream, I didnt want to get pregnant, but now that I am Im not going to just run from it! Im taking responsibility. You dont have the right to tell me what to do just because youre scared! Youre taking responsibility? he laughs bitterly, Really? So why havent you told him yet? He has a name, you know! I know, Dad says resentfully, and its Malfoy. He says the word "Malfoy" as if it's contaminated.

Grow up, Dad! I shout, Just because Grandad hates Lucius Malfoy and you hate Draco Malfoy doesnt mean I should hate Scorpius too! Im being slightly hypocritical considering Scorpius and I dont actually like each other, but this isnt the time for technicalities. Im not you! I continue, Just like Scorpius isnt his father! Dad looks livid Ive never spoken to him like that before. Dont take that tone with me, he says (a classic parents line), I am your father!

Well then start acting like it! I cry, I dont need you to tell me how stupid I am, I already know that much! And I dramatically storm out and upstairs to my bedroom. It feels like every drop of water in my body is being cried out right now. I can hear Mum and Dad shouting at one another downstairs. Mums sticking up for me while Dads going crazy, shouting at me to come downstairs. I stay where I am. Theres a small knock on the door and Hugo comes in, looking concerned. Are you okay? he asks uncharacteristically. He comes and sits on my bed and pats me awkwardly on the arm. I love that boy. I sit up and hug him, thankful that hes left his petty Im-arebel-death-metal-head-emo act safely in

his bedroom and is acting like an actual brother now. Im sorry, Hugh, I say, Its my fault theyre fighting. I know youre pregnant, says Hugo. Oh. H-how? He shrugs and smiles mischievously, revealing his over-sized front teeth and looking uncannily like Mum.

I hear things, he says, Uncle George sent me a pair of Extendable Ears in the post a few weeks back. Im sorry, I say again. Its okay, Rosie. Youre going to be okay. Ill help you, he says. Ive never heard Hugo sound more mature in my whole life. Im so proud to call him my brother. Youre the best little brother ever, I say and smile at him. I know, he says smugly, Im pretty brilliant. And so modest, I add.

Thats me, he smiles. You wontyou wont tell anyone, right? I ask. Of course I wont. I really do have the coolest brother in the whole world. He pats my arm one last time (god bless his awkwardness) and leaves me alone in my room again. As hes going out the door, Mum comes in. Her eyes are red and swollen and shes sniffing a lot. Im sorry Mum, I say and burst into tears.

I know, she says and sits down on the edge of my bed, you have to stop apologising. Its not going to change anything. She says it in a despondent way. Wheres Dad? Mum shrugs. Gone for a walk. Mumcould we not tell anyone about this yet? I ask, Not even the family? Suit yourself, she sighs and gets up again. She walks out the door but turns back before she closes it and says, Merry Christmas, Rose.

She then turns off the light and shuts the door. Some Christmas. Chapter 5 : A Blue Christmas and a Random New Year On Christmas morning, Im shaken awake by none other than Hugo. I momentarily forget what day it is, but when I see him holding a small box wrapped in golden paper, it all comes rushing back to me. Its Christmas Day and absolutely nothing is as it should be. Dad hates me, Mum and Dad hate each other and I hate pretty much everyone except for Hugo. Thats a quite a turn around when you think about it. Hugo looks sort of distressed, almost like hes feeling severely sorry for me. I wish

he wouldnt, its just weird to have him act like he cares about anything other than his favourite heavy metal band The Death Metal Eaters. Happy Christmas, he says and hands me the small package. Thanks, Hugh, I smile and open it up. Its a beautiful charm bracelet, silver, with lots of little charms hanging off it including a dog, a stag and a werewolf the three Marauders weve been told so much about over the years. I hug Hugo tightly. Its meant to be lucky, says Hugo, his voice muffled by my tight embrace. Its beautiful, thank you.

Hugo pushes me off and tells me to get up and come downstairs. I decide that I cant exactly hide out in my room all day, that life goes on and no matter what happens Im going to be forced to go to The Burrow and face my entire family and Scorpius Malfoy. Mum and Dad are both up when I go downstairs, though neither are speaking. Hugo sits by the Christmas tree, opening presents. Even he feels like he doesnt have the right to be in a strop today. I join him by the tree and open some of my own presents, but my hearts not in it and neither is Hugos. Usually we do this as a family, but Mum and Dad dont seem too interested. Theyre in the kitchen, while were in the sitting room, trying to avoid the awkward topic of my pregnancy.

I cant take much more of this. I go into the kitchen and Mum and Dad stop fighting under their breaths when I arrive. Mum smiles weakly at me (very weakly) while Dad doesnt even acknowledge me. Can we just act normal for today? I ask, Its Christmas. Mum nods, but Dad says nothing. Ron, Mum warns, shes right. Whatever, he says, strongly resembling Hugo when hes in a mood.

Lets just try to have a nice Christmas, says Mum, we can deal with this another time. Again, Dad says nothing. Ronald! FINE! he shouts and storms out of the kitchen. And a Happy Christmas to you too! I shout after him.

Im so happy by the time we arrive at the Burrow. Here, I can escape Dads death glares, Mums disappointed sighs and

Hugos sympathetic glances. Mum reassured me before we came that Dad isnt going to breathe a word to anyone about my pregnancy, so I can relax. Well, relax as much as possible. Which isnt much these days. The Delacour-Weasleys are already here (its much easier to call them by that name because theres too many Weasleys), which means I have Dom to talk to. The Johnson-Weasleys arrive shortly after us, the Smith-Weasleys a little later (as in Uncle Percys lot) and once Uncle Charlie arrives, its just a matter of waiting for the Potters. And they arrive and its all kisses and flowers and puppies and fake smiles on my part. Harry gives me a hug and slips me a few galleons along with my Christmas present he tends to spoil me

because Im his goddaughter. Then again, Teddys his godson and I dont see him slipping Teddy a few galleons. Maybe he did when Teddy was younger. Wouldnt it just be so cute if Harry Potters godson and goddaughter were to get married? Or is that a kind of incest? I dont think it is I better read up on that. Happy Christmas, I hear a voice say from behind me. I turn around to face Scorpius, who is towering over me and Im so shocked that hes actually speaking to me (again) that all I can do is say yes. Smooth.

Um, I mean, Happy Christmas, I say stupidly, but I doubt hes heard me because he and Al shuffle into the sitting room. Happy Christmas, Red! James shouts at me from the other side of the kitchen and every red head turns to look at him which is practically everyone. Happy Christmas to all the Reds! he exclaims. Its quite an enjoyable day up until lunchtime. This is mainly because Im avoiding Mum and Dad. Dads going around with a face like a slapped arse and when people ask him whats wrong, he makes up something about not feeling well.

Right now, James and Al are discussing Quidditch tactics with Uncle Charlie. Uncle Charlie was captain of the Gryffindor house team when he was at Hogwarts, so James and Al often go to him for advice on captaining their own teams (Gryffindor and Slytherin obviously). Thats a bit strange considering their own father was also a Quidditch captain and their mum played on a national team. But I suppose kids just dont like taking advice off their own parents. Its much cooler to seek advice from a guy who chases dragons for a living. As I half-listen to Uncle Charlie planning out various seeker positions, Dom flounces into the room and throws herself down on the couch beside me. Rose, I have to talk to you, says Dom and she looks really excited.

About what? She grabs my wrist and leads me out into the hall. We sit down on the stairs, and shes bouncing up and down with excitement. Youll never guess who I hooked up with, she grins. Who? I say, now getting excited too. Im a sucker for gossip. Guess, she says. Ermoh, is it Peter Hannigan? I ask. Nope!

Simon Longbottom? Ew, no! Simons a nice guy, I say, feeling slightly sorry for him because hes a bit of a weirdo. But Mum makes me be nice to him because his dad is a friend of the family. Keep guessing! I dont knowone of the Scamander twins?

Rose, theyre 14! Youre never going to guess! she says exasperatedly, Shall I tell you? Yes please, I say. Okayits Scorpius! So shes the girlfriend Lily was talking about then. Im feeling slightly lightheaded now. Do ALL of my female relations fancy him??? Say something! Dom exclaims. Ihave togosomewhere, I say and run into the kitchen and out the back door.

I can feel tears in my eyes and I dont know why. Its not like I have any right to be upset, not really. Its not like Scorpius and I are together, or ever were or ever will be. Its just strange, I suppose. This whole damn situation is a mess! Here I am, sitting outside (in the snow, I might add), crying my eyes out over a boy that I dont even like! Its as if my emotions have become so fragile lately that the slightest little tip will send me over the edge. I used to be such a levelheaded person. I never used to cry over stupid, insignificant details. In fact, the only time I ever really cried was when our dog, Padfoot, died last year. I cried solidly for a week then. Thankfully, Dom hasnt followed me out of the house, but it appears that someone

else noticed my quick departure. Teddy is walking over to me, looking very concerned. His eyes are blue today and his hair is blood red, but his facial features are pretty much the same as always. Hiya Rosie, he says sweetly, sitting down beside me on the snow covered bench. Teddy, why do I bother getting up in the morning? I groan. Whats happened? Everything! I whine, Mum and Dad know that Imyou knowand now Dad hates me, Mums being allpensive and weird and stuff, Hugos actually being

friendly andandnow Dom is going out with Scorpius! Teddy puts a comforting arm around me, which makes my heart beat about a thousand times faster than what is considered healthy. Rosie, Im sure your dad doesnt hate you. Hes probably just upset for you, thats all. And its a good thing that your mum and Hugo are being cool about it, right? Andsince when has Dom been going out with Scorpius? I dont know. She just told me a few minutes ago. Nothings as it should be, Teddy. Im completely done for.

Teddy stays quiet for a few minutes and I can tell that he secretly agrees with me, even if he doesnt want to say so. My life is over before its begun. How sad is that? Even Teddy knows it. Even Dad knows it. "Why do you care if Dom is going out with Scorpius?" Teddy asks. Then I realise - Teddy doesn't know Scorpius is the father. Darn it. "Scorpius is the dad," I say. Although Teddy indeed looks a bit taken aback by this new information, he says nothing and I'm thankful for that.

Life would be so much simpler if I were to hurl myself off a cliff, I say, perhaps being a bit dramatic. Look George Bailey, dont make me pull an Its A Wonderful Life on your ass, says Teddy. I laugh thats my favourite film of all time. Trust Teddy to remember that. He brings me back inside when he notices how much Im shaking. Thankfully, nobody seemed to have noticed that we were gone or else Id be facing some questioning as to why I was sitting out in the snow, crying. At least I have Teddy hes the one star in my cloudy sky. And maybe some day hell realise how much of a tool my cousin Victoire is and then hell dump her and marry me.

And maybe some day a bloody Flobberworm will be elected minister for magic. Dinners ready! Nana exclaims and we all cram around the table in the overcrowded kitchen of the Burrow. I now have to avoid Scorpius, Lily and Dom, so I sit in between James and Teddy. Its quite sickening actually Teddy and Victoire are holding hands under the table. I suppose I can just talk to James Pull my finger! Oh god, why was I born into a nut house? Did I do something in a previous life to deserve this?

Was I HITLER??? Fred is laughing hysterically at James pull my finger joke. Seriously, James is eighteen, Im starting to think that he could have some serious mental issues. But when I mention this to Uncle Harry, he just laughs it off. Oh well, maybe hes just in denial. Dinner is as amazing as it is every year. Theres enough to feed two armies here that turkey must have been on steroids or something, you should see the size of it. On top of that, theres about six different kinds of potato, an entire ham, cranberry sauce, stuffing, vegetables but guess what? Im not hungry. In fact, the smell of the gravy is making me feel nauseous.

England are out of the Five Nations Quidditch Cup, can you believe it Red? James says to me, a large dollop of cranberry sauce hanging from the side of his mouth. I think Im going to vomit, I cry and run upstairs to the bathroom. As I go, I hear James say, I know, its ridiculous! I hear Mum coming up the stairs and she knocks gently on the door. Before I even tell her to come in, she opens the door. Im kneeling on the floor beside the toilet, tears streaming down my cheeks. Mum picks me up and sits me on the side of the bath. She conjures up a glass of water, which I take gratefully. Ive told everyone you have a tummy bug, says Mum blandly.

Thanks, I say. Silence. Mumdoes Dad hate me? I ask. No, she says, but its hard to know if shes telling the truth, Hes just in shock. Im sorry Ive ruined Christmas. Just stop it Rose! Mum snaps, Stop with your ridiculous apologies! Its done now, okay? Saying sorry doesnt change anything! Ive tried my best to be understanding and helpful, but Im at the end of my tether at this stage!

I nod and despite myself, I start to cry even more. But Mum doesnt hug me or even acknowledge my tears, she just sits stiffly beside me on the edge of the bath. After a few minutes, she gets up without saying anything and leaves the bathroom. And I cant shake that feeling that its not just my own life that Ive ruined.

The next week makes me want to curl up and die. I spend most of my time in my bedroom doing my homework until eventually I have no more homework left to do so I start studying for my end of year exams. That officially makes me the biggest loser in Hogwarts. But its much easier to stay in my room and out of my parents way because they just make me feel like Ive committed some sort of

unforgivable crime every time they look at me. Dom has called around almost every day this week. Since my incident on Christmas Day, my whole family think I have some sort of illness so theyre all being extra nice to me that is except for my parents. One of the days Victoire and Teddy came with her and I couldnt help but wish that Uncle Bill had never met Fleur Delacour. Then neither Teddy nor Scorpius would be dating a DelacourWeasley (because they wouldnt exist) and I wouldnt want to stick my head in the oven every time they swish their long blonde Veela hair in my face. Why did my mum have to be a lousy Muggleborn? Theres nothing special about them. Dom and Victoires great grandmother was a Veela, meaning shes completely gorgeous and nearly every guy in the world wants to go out with her. Teddys mum was a

metamorphmagus meaning that hes one too so he can choose his level of handsomeness. What do I have? Oh yes, dry, bushy red hair and a couple of freckles scattered over my nose. Yay, lets all sing the bloody Dixie. On New Years Eve, Mum announces to me and Hugo that we are going to Uncle Harry and Aunt Ginnys for the night. Theyre having some big party and are inviting practically everyone they know. Harry and Ginnys house is massive (Im talking three floors, not including the attic and the basement). Ive always loved staying at the Potters. Its not even because theyre house is so amazing, its because theres always something fun to do at the Potter house. Thats probably due to the fact that James and Al live there Harry calls them the new Marauders. They have been known to blow up a bedroom on occasion, which is

why Harry no longer lets them stay in the same room, even if there are guests staying over. Al came very close to losing a limb last time. We arrive at Chez Potter at around half nine and already the place is packed with people I have never seen before in my life. There are quite a few Hogwarts students here and one teacher, Professor Longbottom. Of course we just call him Neville outside of school. It would just be weird for Hugo to call his own godfather Professor Longbottom. There are loads of people from the ministry here too. Thats where Uncle Harry, Mum and Dad work. Theres this one guy, McLaggen, whos about the same age as Mum and Dad, but nobody seems to like him much, not even Harry and Ginny. Why hes here is completely beyond me. Maybe it was one of those awkward situations where they were inviting people to the party and

McLaggen happened to walk in, so they couldnt very well tell him not to come. By the dirty looks Dad is shooting him, Im guessing thats what happened. McLaggens quite drunk at the minute and keeps winking at Mum Im positive I saw her gag earlier on. Couples are as common as STDs among slutty Hufflepuffs in the Potter house tonight. Teddy and Victoire are being as sickeningly sickening as usual he hasnt even spoken to me since Ive arrived, apart from when he said Wotcher Rosie! when I first came in. And now Dom and Scorpius are turning out to be as bad as them. Dom waved at me when I arrived seriously, she just waved and then went off with Scorpius for the rest of the night. James and Fred are off chatting up McLaggens two daughters (who are probably about twenty, so the boys dont stand a chance), Als new girlfriend Jenny

Winters is here (a really annoying Ravenclaw who thinks shes above everyone else) and even Molly has someone to kiss when the clock strikes twelve! Yes, hes probably about fourteen and yes, hes got a severe stammer and yes, hes a squib but hey, its better than nothing, right? Maybe I should just go buy some cats and spend New Years with them. At around a quarter to twelve, my annoyance reaches its peak. Its that time when the adults (and James and Fred) are all slightly tipsy, people are getting excited about the countdown and the game of charades has begun in other words, its time for me to go and hide out in Als room. I dont bother knocking, but I regret that instantly considering I didnt know that Scorpius was actually in the

roomI forgot he was staying here. How on earth could I have forgotten that? Oh, um, sorry, I mumble. Oh, its okay, he says, I was just getting something out of my trunk. I nod awkwardly. He reaches into his trunk and grabs a jumper with the letter S on the front and throws it on. Its obviously one that Nana made for him for Christmas. Its kind of sad that he actually wears them. I usually give mine to the homeless folk who live down at the riverbank. They have at least twelve Weasley jumpers between them. If only Nana knew. Are you having fun? he asks.

Yeah, its a laugh a minute down there, I say sarcastically. He laughswell actually, its not really a laugh. He kind of tilts his head to the side, smiles and makes a pfft noise. Its a bit strange. So you and Dom then I say. Why the hell did I just say that sentence fragment? Erm, yeah, he says, ruffling his blonde hair, about that Whatever, I say quickly. I dont want him to think that Im in any way bothered by the fact that hes with my cousin even though I am.

I meant to talk to you about it, he says, but I know hes lying. Come off it, I say, like we ever talk. He raises his eyebrows at me. And thats my fault? he says heatedly. I never said that. You implied it, he mutters. You were the one who ignored me after I trail off. He knows what I mean.

What? he says incredulously, I ignored you? You were the one who said ooh lets not tell anyone! Okay, first of all, I dont talk like that, I say in response to his very bad highpitched impression of me, and secondly, I thought you were regretting the whole thing considering you were drunk whenithappened! Yeah well I regret nothing! I wasnt that drunk, you know. You make it sound like I never liked you. Wellerm I stutter, Thats Are you saying you regret what happened? he asks.

YES. Okay, maybe not fully. But the not using protection thing is a big regret! He liked me? Before I can answer His lips are on mine. How the hell did this happen? Oh Merlin hes got soft lips! I put my arms around his neck and his hands are placed carefully and lightly on my waist, as if awaiting the right moment to move either up or down. My hearts racinghe must be able to feel it beating so furiously, our bodies are so close together. He pulls me even closer and the

kiss becomes more passion-filled than before. My hand wanders into his blonde hair its so silky and smoothI wonder what conditioner he uses. Not the time, Rose! Then, after a few moments, the kiss becomes more relaxed, but it doesnt stop. We pull away from each other, but only for a second before were back to kissing as if our lives depend on itas if theres nobody else in the worldas if there arent about fifty drunken idiots downstairs playing charades and shouting Film! Two words! Its just Scorpius and melike it was last time. Exceptits not just Scorpius and me.

What about Dom? I push him off me, our lips are red and swollen and I think were both a bit shocked by whats just happened. What about Dom? I whisper, my hand clasped over my mouth. Im horrified at what Ive just done. His eyes widen in realisation. RoseI Just go, I say, before we do something stupid. He looks like hes going to say something else, but Im half-thankful, half-

disappointed when he leaves without saying another word. But if hed stayed a moment longer, I know we would have been back kissing like a pair of idiots again. And for the life of me, I have no idea why. 54321! Happy New Year! I sit on Als bed, very much alone as the New Year is rung in downstairs. And I wonder if anybody has actually noticed that Im not there. Apparently someone has because the door of Als room opens and in walks Scorpius.

He didnt return back downstairs to be with Dom after all. He walks over to Als bed, takes my hand and pulls me into standing position. He then bends down and kisses me so deeply that I forget that I even have a cousin called Dom for those few seconds. Happy New Year, Rose, he whispers when we break apart. Go, I say, feeling my eyes brim with tears, please. And this time, he really does leave. Chapter 6 : Going Home Im so glad that tomorrow I will be returning to Hogwarts after the worst Christmas break in history. Sometimes I think that Im doing so much destruction to my entire family that I should just

move to a far off country like...Cuba? Yes, Cuba. Then everyone would be a lot happier. Id probably even be happier a single British teenage witch mother living in communist Cubawhat could be better? I cant look Dom in the face since New Years Eve. I have this horrible guilty feeling in the pit of my stomach every time she smiles at me or is nice to me. Shes not only my cousin, shes my best friend and Ive betrayed her. I know that Im pregnant with her boyfriends kid, but at least I could have told her that that had happened before they were together. Now I really have royally screwed up. Luckily I havent seen Scorpius since the party. According to Al he had to go back to his parents house because of some family issues that he didnt feel like

discussing. Oh well, every cloud has a silver lining, right? True, its quite a dark cloud and the silver lining is so thin that you can barely see it, but its there. Speaking of family issues, I think my parents are on the verge of killing one another. Not one day has passed in the last week without a shouting match between the two of them. Im starting to consider doing what Hugo does and blaring my music so loud that it drowns out their furious roars at one another. And theyre not even fighting over my pregnancy anymore. They fight over everything. And its obvious that theres something else at the root of their argument that neither is mentioning. Right now, Im in my room packing my trunk for tomorrow. Mum and Dad are screaming as usual, so Im singing

Tomorrow from the musical Annie to drown them out. Im also trying to concentrate on the packing (and of course the lyrics of the song) to take my mind off Scorpius. Because hes pretty much all Ive thought about all day and I cant figure out why. This time two weeks ago, I was fine. I had no impure thoughts about him, I didnt know I was pregnant, I could talk and laugh and joke with Dom until the cows came home. But now my heart does this little flutter thing when I think of him, but Im putting that down to heartburn and nothing else. Why did the fricking cows have to come home? GET OUT!

Oh dear. I havent heard Mum scream like that sincewell, around ten years ago. I shut up singing and I hear that Hugo has turned off his music. We both open our bedroom doors at the same time and look at one another, mirroring each others look of fright. We creep to the top of the stairs to get a view of whats going on. Mum and Dad are standing in the hallway. Mums face is red and blotchy, Dad looks really angry and theyre both facing each other with their wands drawn. Get out of my house, Mum says steadily. This is my house too! Dad shouts back. Well see what the lawyers have to say about that, she hisses.

The lawyers? Hugo whispers and I shush him. Stop threatening me with the lawyers, Hermione. Do you think that just because you work in the Law Enforcement Department that theyll let you keep the kids? Youre not fit to be their father! Mum screams, Look how youve been treating Rose over the past few weeks! Its not my fault shes taking after you, Dad snaps. I have no idea what he means by that, but Mum looks really offended and slaps

Dad so hard across the cheek that she has to cradle her own hand afterwards. Violence, Dad says, rubbing his cheek, you wait til your lawyers hear about this. Shut up, Mum hisses, and get out of my house. Stop being so dramatic! GET OUT OF MY HOUSE! Her voice echoes around the whole house for a moment, followed by a deafening silence. Dads breathing very heavily and he looks like hes about to start shouting again, but he just storms

past Mum and out of the house, slamming the front door so hard behind him that the picture of Mum and Dad on their wedding day falls from the wall and smashes to pieces. Mum looks at the broken picture, turns around and storms into the living room without bothering to fix it. What the hell was that? Hugo whispers to me. I shrug and shake my head. Im going to go talk to her, I decide and walk down the stairs, half knowing that this is one of the worst ideas Ive ever had, including sleeping with Scorpius Malfoy then refusing to tell him of my pregnancy and then making out with him. Mums sitting on the couch with her face in her hands and sobbing so hard that it sounds as if she cant breathe properly.

Its hard to know if shes noticed that Im in the room or if shes just ignoring me. I cautiously sit down beside her and wonder if this could possibly be the end of my parents marriage. Ive always known that our family was very far from perfect, like all families. But we always stuck by one another and that alone gave me hope. Now Im not so sure that Mum and Dad can come through an argument like this one. Mum? I say gently. She jumps and looks very surprised to see me sitting beside her. Apparently she hadnt noticed my entrance. Rose, she sobs, go back upstairs. I stay where I am. Even though I know shes ready to lash out at me, I also know

that she cant be alone right now. Part of me wants to ask the endless list of questions that is forming in my brain and another part of me wants to go and find Dad and kick his ass. But I do neither. I go out to the kitchen, which is joined on to the sitting room and make Mum a cup of tea. I dont know why Im doing this, its just what adults do when theyre upset. Its as if a cup of tea can solve all the worlds problems. Seriously, why didnt Uncle Harry and Mum and Dad just sit Voldemort down with a cup of tea all those years ago instead of going through all that Horcrux crap? Things would have been a lot easier. But maybe Voldemort just didnt like tea. Im sort of trailing off the point here. I make the cup of tea and bring it into Mum. She doesnt take it so I set it down

on the coffee table (on a coaster of course, because if I didnt shed probably eat me alive). We both sit in silence. Mum has stopped crying on the outside, but her eyes tell a different story. They show a lot of inner turmoil that is quite clearly suppressed in her and if she doesnt let it out, shes going to do herself some serious damage. I scoot closer to her, but she shows no sign of acknowledging my presence. Shes staring distantly towards the fireplace and far beyond it. I have no idea where her mind is at right now. Im sorry, she says eventually. Dont be sorry, I say quickly. She shakes her head and a single tear rolls down her cheek as she sniffs.

Its my fault, she whispers. Its Dads fault too! I exclaim. Mum shakes her head. I dont understand what she means by that, but I dont ask. Its not like shed tell me anyway. Go to bed, she says, please, Rose. I dont argue even though every little part of me wants to. I leave her on her own in the living room, staring absentmindedly ahead of her but seeing nothing. Hugos still sitting on the stairs. I sit down beside him. He looks at me as if hes looking for some sort of reassurance or comfort from me, but I just shrug and

shake my head. He sighs heavily and returns to his bedroom without saying another word. This Christmas break has just got a whole lot worse.

When I woke up this morning, I forgot about what had happened last night. That is until I saw my trunk packed at the end of my bed and realised that today I am going back to Hogwarts. I love those few seconds in oblivion when you first wake up and forget your own name or what gender you are. Its a time when you dont have to worry that your Mum threw your Dad out of the house last night. Its a glorious few seconds when you dont even think about the new life growing inside you, or how that life came to be.

You dont even think of the terribly confusing feelings you have for Scorpius Malfoy or the inexplicable guilt you carry around with you for betraying your own cousin. Unfortunately, those few seconds have to end and when all of these realisations hit you at half nine in the morning, its worse than a thousand Firewhiskey hangovers. I drag myself out of bed and get dressed, although I feel a bit weird about leaving Mum in this state. She obviously cant be on her own while shes going through so much pain. I hurry down the stairs and plan to contact Uncle Harry and Aunt Ginny so they can come and look after Mum while Hugo and I are away. But I dont have to get in contact with them, because theyre already here.

Well, Uncle Harry is anyway, with James, Al and Lily. Hugos eating his breakfast while James and Al are talking in hushed tones. Harry smiles weakly at me when I come into the kitchen. Wheres Mum? is my first question. Shes in bed, says Harry, she needs some rest. I know what that means she perhaps hit the wine a bit too hard last night. Apparently my cup of tea didnt solve everything. Im taking you and Hugo to Kings Cross, Harry continues.

Wheres my dad? asks Hugo. James and Al shut up quickly and Harry looks really awkward. Hes at your house, isnt he? I say before Harry has the chance to answer. The obvious look on James and Als faces is a dead give away. And I should have known that Dad would go to his best friends and sisters house. Harry looks like hes sorry, even though I know he wont want to take sides in this argument. After all, Mum is his best friend too. We all climb into Uncle Harrys car, which has been magically expanded to fit everyone in the back along with all of our trunks, and make our way towards Kings Cross Station. Lily is being unusually quiet and I get the impression that shes in a bit of a mood.

Lils, did you remember your wand? asks Uncle Harry as we turn onto the main road. Yeah, do you think Im completely stupid? she snaps. Uncle Harry looks a little afraid of his teenage daughter so he shuts up. Okay, so shes in a really bad mood. She is picking the pink nail varnish off her nails at such a ferocious rate that Im pretty sure shes just going to rip her fingernails off any second now. When we arrive at Kings Cross, we all stumble out of the car, grab our trunks and cross through the barrier to platform 9 and . I wait as Harry hugs each of his children and Hugo before going to hug my godfather myself.

Look after Mum and Dad, I say when were finished hugging. Dont worry about them, Rosie, says Harry, Theyve been fighting for the last twenty years. Theyll come round eventually. He smiles at me, ruffles my hair (because he knows how much is annoys me) so I push him playfully before boarding the Hogwarts Express. I wave at him out the door and go to find a compartment with my cousins. Rose. I turn around to see who has just called my name and my heart momentarily stops beating when I see the tall blonde haired

idiot that has been taking over every single one of my thoughts for the last week or so. I wonder would he notice if I just jumped out the window of the now moving train? Hi, I say weakly, um, I have to go. No, says Scorpius, we need to talk. Look, you dont have to worry, Im not going to tell Dom about...what happened, okay? I make to push past him, but he grabs my hand and drags me into an empty compartment.

What the hell do you think youre doing? I hiss. Dom could appear at any second and this kid is acting like a total maniac! Just listen, yeah? he says, closing the door of the compartment. Look, if youtry anythingIll scream! I say stupidly. He raises his eyebrows and then grins mischievously at me. Im not going to attack you, Weasley. Calm down, he says casually, leaning up against the door with his arms folded. What do you want? I snap.

Geez, would you chill out? Time of the month? Hmm, try PREGNANT WITH YOUR CHILD! Shut up, Malfoy. Im not in the mood for you today, I say. You were in the mood for me on New Years, he says quietly, a really annoying smile on his attractive (yet completely infuriating) face. You kissed me! I whisper furiously, And it was a complete mistake! How could you do it to Dom?

Yes, I am trying to use him as a scapegoat, but I dont really care right now. How could you do it to her? Shes your cousin! Shes your best friend! She and I are barely even going out, says Scorpius. It didnt look like that to me, I say. I hope I dont sound jealous because Im not. (Well, maybe I am but he doesnt need to know that.) Youre so annoying, do you know that Weasley? he says. The words pot, kettle and black spring to mind! I cry, If Im so annoying, why dont you just leave me alone?

Because I cant! he hisses, I want to, believe me. I have no idea what hes talking about. Hes looking at me as if hes waiting for some sort of reply, but I have none. I have to go find Al and James, I say, get out of my way. Thats it, just run away, he says angrily. Thats rich coming from you! Youre the one who ran home after the New Years Eve party. Youre the one who avoided me after James party back in October. So just shut your mouth and look at yourself before you say shit like that to me!

I push past him and run out of the compartment, still fuming from the heated argument. I find James and Al sitting in a compartment with Dom, Louis, Hugo, Lily, Fred and Roxanne. Where Uncle Percys lot are, I have no idea and I dont much care. Im not really in the mood to hear Molly going on about her squib boyfriend. Dom jumps up and hugs me when I come into the compartment. Hugo looks at me with his eyebrows raised. I try to ignore him. Rose! How are you? Are you feeling better now? she asks. Yeah, I say, much better, thanks.

Have you seen Scorpius around? she asks. Eh- Alright guys, I hear Malfoy say from behind me. (Yes, hes Malfoy now. Scorpius is a ridiculous name anyway. And if he insists on calling me Weasley then Ill surname the hell out of him.) Dom jumps on her boyfriend and gives him a long, deep, stomach-turning kiss. Everyone in the compartment makes gagging faces, but I think mines the only one thats actually real the rest are joking. James coughs and makes a noise that sounds very much like get a room. Dom and Malfoy sit down and Malfoy ends up sitting beside me. Seriously, someone up there must really hate me.

So are Gryffindor all ready for the match next week? Al asks in a patronising tone. Were going to kick youre scrawny Slytherin ass, bro, says James casually. Malfoy snorts. Dream on, Jamsie, says Malfoy. We always kick your asses at Quidditch, I snap, maybe a bit harshly. Everyone looks at me in a weird way so I shut up. Thats before I was captain, says Al, things are going to change!

Damn right theyre going to change. Gryffindor are going to lose their keeper (because lets face it, I wont be able to play in a matter of months) and Slytherin are likely to lose their seeker when people find out that Im pregnant like Ive said before, Malfoys life is on the line. Yeah, but youre forgetting that weve got the best captain in the history of Hogwarts, says James smugly, me! Game on, bitch, says Al. This time hes the one to get all the weird looks. Sorry. The Quidditch talk continues as the train speeds further north. Im sitting in between Fred and Malfoy, feeling most uncomfortable. I really have to pee, but Im going to hold it until we get to the castle because I dont want to have to

stand up and draw attention to myself. Soon the subject of Quidditch changes to romance and I wish that someone would change it back again. Lilys looking completely poisonous as she watches Dom and Malfoy wrapped around each other. I feel no sympathy for her at least she doesnt have to sit beside them. Youd well do Laura Phelps, Fred says and the boys all nod in agreement. Laura Phelps is the epitome of Pandora (as in the chick from the Pandoras Box myth). Shes beautiful but completely stupid and pure evil. Dom and I share a dormitory with her at Hogwarts. She gets up every morning at about half five to do sit ups (because Merlin forbid shes get anything other than muscle on her stomach) and then she spends the rest of the time getting ready for class in other words, doing her long brown hair perfectly and applying make-up. Shes so stupid, its

actually worrying. I mean, in second year we were learning how to duel and she held her wand back ways, resulting in her own hospitalisation for about two weeks. Stupid isnt the word for her. And she hates my guts. Im not quite sure why because lets face it, Im lovely. How about you, Red? James asks me, Who have you got your eye on? Oh no. Everyone is looking at me. Maybe I should go pee now. But then Malfoy will think Im running from the question. Damn, hes looking at me. Ermnobody, I say, even though technically I have my eye on two people, both who are out of bounds and going out with a Delacour-Weasley. Why the hell did Uncle Bill have to have kids?

By the time the train reaches Hogsmeade station, Im extremely warm, my bladder is ready to burst and I feel sick from the travelling. I dont bother waiting for everyone else before running off the train and boarding the first carriage I see that will take me to the castle. The Scamander twins are in the same carriage as me, discussing some weird, non-existent thing that Ive never heard of. Lorcan and Lysander Scamander are fourth year Slytherins. Their mum, Luna Scamander, is a really close friend of my parents so I know the twins quite well. I still havent got the foggiest what their on about most of the time though. Oh, hello Rose, says Lorcan, did you have a nice Christmas?

Exceptional, I say sarcastically, but of course the twins dont pick up on it, how about you? It was fine, says Lysander, Mum got me a book all about Cryptids. I dont bother asking what the hell they are because quite frankly I dont really care. Thats nice, I say distantly. Did you hear about the new Minister for Magic, Roger Davies? asks Lorcan, Apparently his great grandfather was half sphinx. Ive always thought there was something off about him.

Why wont this bloody carriage go any faster? The twins are rambling on about Blargles or Nargles or some other random word that Im fairly sure they just made up off the top of their heads. The carriages finally pull up outside the castle and I wave goodbye to Lorcan and Lysander. Seriously, those boys are the strangest pair Ive ever met in my life, and Ive met some strange people. Im the first into the castle. It sounds as if dinner is still going on in the Great Hall, but I head straight towards the Gryffindor Tower. Im running fairly fast (seriously, if I dont get to a bathroom pronto Im going to end up soiling the corridors) and I run straight into an over-sized groundskeeper Hagrid. Dont get me wrong, I love Hagrid to pieces, but I seriously need to pee right now, so this isnt the best time.

Alrigh Rosie? How was yer Christmas? It was great, I lie, um, Hagrid, dyou mind- Hows yer Mum n Dad? I haven seen em in ages, he smiles fondly at the thought of them. Instead of replying in a sardonic way by saying on the brink of divorce, but hangin in there, I just say, Theyre great, but dyou mind if- Seems like ony yesterday they were yer age, fightin and arguin all the time!

Not much has changed then, I say darkly, but Hagrid laughs because he thinks Im joking. Im now dancing from side to side to try and stop myself thinking about my overburdened bladder. Hagrid probably thinks Im on drugs just like Mum and Dad thought I was. Do I really give off that vibe? Its funny how time flies, isn it? says Hagrid, Cant believe yer nearly seventeen, Rosie! I remember when Ron and Hermione first told me they were gettin married! Course we all saw it comin, those two were made for each other, weren they? If only you knew, Hagrid my friend. Em, Hagrid, dyou mind if I-

Hagrid! James, Al and Lily come running up the stairs to greet Hagrid. Hows me favourite godson? Hagrid beams at Al. I take this opportunity to run like the wind up to the Gryffindor tower. I drop my luggage in the common room and run up to the sixth year girls dormitory and over to the bathroom. But the bloody door is locked! I knock on it endlessly until eventually it opens to reveal a very annoyed Laura Phelps. Wheres the wire? she says coolly. Its wheres the fire, not wheres the wire, I say, marvelling at her stupidity. I

run into the bathroom and slam the door behind me. Having fully relieved myself, I come back out of the bathroom. Laura is sitting on her bed, reading a book (a picture book no doubt) but she looks up when she hears the door of the bathroom opening. So youre back then, she says. Arent you very observant? I reply mockingly. She rolls her eyes and she has that familiar look on her face that tells me that shes trying to think up a good insult for me. Then after about five minutes

You better not lose us that match against Slytherin on Saturday, she says. Laura, we havent lost a match to Slytherin since I joined the team, I tell her. Whatever, she says and slams her book (which I can see is called Modern Witch Fashion) shut and sweeps out of the dorm. I know everyone is entitled to be stupid, but that girl abuses the privilege. Chapter 7 : Letters From My Godmother If I thought getting back into the routine of school would help me to take my mind off the mess that is my life, I was much mistaken. I cant stop thinking about Mum and Dad and the fact that the last time I saw Mum she was on the brink of self-

destruction. I cant shake the feeling that something terrible is going to happen and therell be nothing I can do because Im stuck here at Hogwarts. Its funny, when Im at home I want to be at Hogwarts and when Im at Hogwarts I want to be at home. Life is strange. On the first day back, my breakfast was interrupted by a letter from my Aunt Ginny. Rose, Your Mum has told me everything about your pregnancy. I know your parents are taking the news badly, but I want you to know that Im here for you, okay? Im not going to pull a Ron and go mental on you. I know what its like to be under the protective cover of Ron Weasley, and its not fun. Im your godmother, honey and you can talk to me about these things. Its

my job not to lash out at you, but just remember your parents are probably just freaking out about the prospect of becoming grandparents. I hope youre keeping your strength up. Drink lots of water, make sure to eat breakfast and take in lots of folic acid and calcium. Its most important that you look after your health, for the babys sake if not for your own. Dont stress too much over schoolwork, its not good for the baby. I know youre probably rolling your eyes at this letter, but someone needs to give you advice! I remember running to Mum every ten minutes while I was pregnant with James asking her questions. If you have any questions at all, just owl me. Harry and I are the only ones who know, so you dont have to worry about getting earfuls from your Nana or Grandad or any other family members for that matter. Take care of yourself, its very important that you do. The first three months are

the most critical. I think you need to go and see Madam Pomfrey as soon as possible and tell her about your condition. Shell keep it confidential. Ill come up to see you very soon and we can have a word with Professor Flitwick. Harry sends his love. Dont worry about your Mum and Dad, were sorting them out. Love, Aunt Ginny Why cant Harry and Ginny be my parents? Then again, if it was Lily who was my age and pregnant, I doubt theyd be so calm. In fact, Im pretty sure Ginny would go into Ron Weasley mode and pull a freaker. Harry would probably suppress his emotions for a few months until eventually the anger would burst out of him and hed end up killing someone or living in a home somewhere off the coast of Australia. So maybe its a good thing Im not their daughter.

But Im glad that I have Aunt Ginny to talk to because since I came back to Hogwarts, Ive been scared out of my mind. I keep having these dreams where Im going into labour early in my dorm and Im screaming at the top of my voice, but nobody can hear me. I know Im only a few weeks in, but I guess I cant help but have fears that something is going to go wrong. So on Monday afternoon, I take Ginnys advice and go to see Madam Pomfrey in the Hospital Wing. Madam Pomfrey is an elderly woman, so Im really nervous that shell be really oldfashioned about this and try to shun me from the castle. The Hospital Wing is empty (thankfully) when I arrive and Madam Pomfrey is sitting in her office. I knock on the door and walk in.

Madam Pomfrey? I say timidly Yes? Weasley, isnt it? I nod. I dont know how many times Ive seen your parents in here. What can I do for you? she asks. Well, the thing is I start, Im sort ofwith child. Yes, thats how I put it. I was going to say "I have a bun in the oven" but then I decided against it. She looks sort of shocked and for a minute I think shes

going to start shouting at me, but she just stands up and walks over to me. I see, she says, how far along? Since October, I say. Are you eating healthily? You look undernourished, she says, Youll need a pre-natal tonic. And youll need to have your scan soonhows Wednesday morning? Um, yeah, that sounds good, I say, sort of taken aback that she's so cool about it. And I suggest you bring someone with you, she says.

Yeah, not going to happen, Poppy. I nod anyway. Thank you, I say and get up to leave. Miss Weasley, if you need anything at all dont hesitate to come to me. Ill keep this entirely confidential. I smile at her and leave the Hospital Wing. Thats one thing crossed of my list of things to do. Suddenly, I have the urge to eat a big cheese burger smothered in peanut butter. I dont even like peanut butter. I run down to dinner and take a seat beside Chastity Finch, another sixth year Gryffindor. Hey Rose, where were you? she asks.

Oh, I just had to get a book, I lie. I pile my plate with about four full spoonfuls of mashed potato, two pork chops, carrots, broccoliI dont even eat vegetables, but they smell really nice today. I then reach for the mushrooms, but I feel sick by the sight of themwhats going on? Mushrooms dont even smell like anything and I can smell them so clearly its as if Chastity has bathed herself in them. Are you okay? Youve gone really white, says Chastity. Yeah, Im fine, I say. I look at my plate piled high with food and I realise that Im not at all hungry.

Are you going to eat all that? she asks incredulously. Erm, no, I say, I think my eyes are bigger than my stomachdyou know what, Ill see you later. And without touching my dinner, I get up and leave the Great Hall. James, Fred and their friends are just coming in having finished their last class of the day. One of their friends winks at me and I feel repulsed. That guy must have got a severe beating with the ugly stick, Im telling you. Red! James exclaims, Quidditch practice at seven. Dont forget! Oh, yeah, I say. I completely forgot.

I run up to the dorm, grab a pen and a piece of paper and write a letter to Aunt Ginny. She told me to write if I had any questions, right? Aunt Ginny, Thanks so much for your letter. It made me feel a whole lot better to know that theres someone out there I can talk to. I went to Madam Pomfrey today. She gave me some sort of tonic to help me keep my strength up. I have my first scan on Wednesday morning, so that should be interesting! She said I should bring someone with me, but Im not quite sure who. Anyway, you said to write if I have any questions and I have one is it okay to fly when youre pregnant? We have a big match against Slytherin on Saturday and James is having practice every night this

week. I wasnt quite sure whether to go through with it or make up some excuse. Thanks again. Youre a life saver. How are Mum and Dad? Have they killed each other yet? Send Uncle Harry my love. Love, Rose I go to the Owlery to send the letter and then head to the Quidditch pitch for practice. Since I still dont really know whether I should be flying or not, I fly very slowly and carefully towards the goalposts and float in mid air without making any sudden movements. Im doing quite well as the chasers shoot the quaffle at me Ive only missed three so far and thats only because I wont dive to catch it. James shouts like crazy every time I miss one, but I try my best not to listen to him.

After practice, I throw my broom into the broom shed and am then cornered by James. He looks really angry. Red! What the hell was that? he shouts. Shut it, Jay, Im not in the mood, I moan. I wont shut it! We have to win this match to still be in with the chance to win the cup! For Merlins sake, Red! I thought you cared! Do you really want Al and Malfoy to win? Als your brother, I say, Why are you so determined to be better than him all the time?

I just dont want Slytherin to take the cup. What the hells the matter with you? Leave me alone! I scream and storm away from him, ignoring his shouts. Dom is still in the changing rooms when I go in and shes got a ridiculous smile on her face. She doesnt even notice my foul humour. Hiya Rose, she smiles, good practice, wasnt it? I wouldnt say that to Potter, I say darkly. She looks a bit taken aback that Im calling our own cousin by his surname, but I dont really care. She just shrugs and continues smiling anyway.

Im meeting Scorpius now, she says giddily. Its obvious that shes been bursting to tell me this. Ohhows that going? I ask. Please tell me you hate his guts Fantastic, she swoons, Rose, I thinkI think I love him! Oh no. This isnt happening. Dom cant be in love with him. Dom doesnt fall in love. She just dates guys for a few weeks, breaks up with them and moves on. Love doesnt come into the equation. Ohare you sure? I ask.

I cant stop thinking about him, she says and her whole face lights up as she talks about him, its like when Im with him, Im happier than Ive ever been! And when Im not with him, I miss him so much, my heart aches for him. Pass me the bucket. Rose, she whispers, Im thinking of sleeping with him. Im taking a drink of water as she tells me this and I end up choking on it and coughing uncontrollably. W-w-what? I cough.

Come on, Rose. Everyones doing it. And I really do think that I love him, she says, looking a bit put off by my reaction. But you havent been with him long, have you? And its MalfoyI mean, lets face it, hes been around, I say. Im such a hypocrite. I deserve the death penalty. You cant tell anybody I told you this, okay? she whispers, You know how hes had loads of girlfriends? I nod Malfoys list of girlfriends is longer than a basilisk. Well, according to him, hes only ever slept with one person, she says.

I glare at her in shock, but shes just glowing at the thought of him. Apparently he was a virgin up until a few months ago, can you believe that? I shake my head and whisper no. Oh, I have to go, says Dom, checking her watch. She winks at me and skips happily out of the changing room. Okay, I have such a wide range of emotions running through me right now. I didnt think one person could feel all of this at once. Im insanely angry at James for shouting at me after practice; Im jealous that Dom is going to meet Malfoy; Im confused about my feelings for Malfoy; Im nauseous from the

pregnancy; Im surprised that Malfoy was a virgin when we slept together; Im shocked that I was his first; Im worried about my parents relationship and Im a little hungry to tell the truth. I head back to the castle, not even looking where Im going because I have so much on my mind. I end up bumping into Lily on the way back to the castle. Actually, I nearly trip over her because shes sitting on the steps leading up to the door of the castle. Lils? What are you doing out here, its freezing, I say. She doesnt say anything so I sit down beside her. Shes shaking with the cold and there are tears running down her cheeks. Lily? Whats the matter? I ask.

Why did he have to choose Dom? she sobs, Why her? I dont know, I mumble. I throw an arm around her to comfort her, but Im not sure if Im doing much good to her. I suppose I just need some comforting too. I bring her inside out of the cold and upstairs to the common room big mistake. Dom and Malfoy are curled up on the couch by the fire, kissing. Lilys lip quivers at the sight of them and she runs upstairs to her dormitory, slamming the door behind her. The noise of the door makes Dom and Malfoy jump apart. Is she okay? asks Dom.

Shes fine, I lie, shes just in a bit of a moodwhats he doing in here? Slytherins arent supposed to be in the Gryffindor tower. I conveniently leave out the fact that Malfoy was in my dormitory around two and a half months ago. Im in total prefect mode nowand I just dont want to have to endure a night with the two of them. Okay, Im going, says Malfoy. You dont have to go! says Dom, Rosies just in a bad mood after practice. Im not in a bad mood! I cry angrily.

Clearly, Malfoy mutters. Oh shut up, Malfoy and go crawl back into the hole you came from! Hey, Im pregnant, I have the right to be a bitch. Rose! Dom exclaims. Malfoys grinning. He knows its getting to me, him being with Dom. Im glaring at him with a look so fierce that it could match that of Nana Mollys or Aunt Ginnys.

Ill see you later, Dom, he says and kisses her. I fold my arms and look at the floor. He winks at me when Dom isnt looking and leaves the common room. I hate him. Rose, what the hell was that? Hes not supposed to be here! How many times have you had boys from other houses in the common room? Remember Carl Blunt? He was a Ravenclaw! Just drop it, Dom, I say, rubbing my forehead. She sighs and climbs out the portrait hole after Malfoy. I dont bother pointing out that its after curfew; I just

hope that the Head Boy or Girl catches her and gives her detention. On Tuesday morning I get another letter from Aunt Ginny. Shes really got this whole confidant thing down. Rose, Im glad you took my advice and went to see Madam Pomfrey. Make sure you go to her if you have any of the slightest queries or if you feel a bit off. As for the flying thing, it shouldnt be a problem for the first few months. Obviously when you start getting bigger it wont be safe for you to fly, but you should be able to play the match on Saturday without any problems. I didnt have to resign from the Holyhead Harpies until I was four months pregnant with James and it had no effect on him.

I look over at James who is sitting a few seats down from me at the breakfast table. He and his friend, Mark have a bet on to see how many Rice Crispies James can fit up his nose at one time. No effect? Aunt Ginny is in serious denial about her first born. As for the scan, make sure you bring someone with you. I wish I could come, but I cant get off work. Maybe you could bring Dom or even Lily? Or you could even tell the father, whoever he is. Anyway, let me know how it goes. Your mum and dad still arent on speaking terms, Im afraid, but theyve both calmed down considerably. Take care of yourself, Love Aunt Ginny I spend the rest of the day wondering who the hell I could take with me to my

scan tomorrow. Im glad Mum didnt tell Aunt Ginny that its Malfoys baby Im pregnant with. The less people who know the better. Quidditch practice goes a lot better tonight than it did last night. Im not so worried about flying after receiving Aunt Ginnys letter, so Im a whole lot better and save every single shot. Although at one stage Im pretty sure Dom hits a bludger my way on purpose. Dom! What are you playing at? James shouts at her. Sorry, she mumbles, but she doesnt look sorry at all.

After an hour of practice, were all too cold and tired to carry on so James calls it quits. In the changing room, Dom is like a bull. Shes really angry because of what I said to Malfoy last night. Really Rose, could you have embarrassed me any more? she cries. Sorry, I say, even though Im not, I was just in a mood. Will you at least apologise to him? I stare at her in shock trying to figure out if shes joking. Apologise? I stutter. I rarely apologise, even when I know Im in the wrong. Im

the most stubborn person in the world Dom should know that by now! Fine, she says angrily, grabs her bag and heads towards the door. I hold her back. Okay! Ill apologise, I say. Thank you, she says and calms down considerably. I pick up my bag and walk back to the castle with Dom. Unfortunately, Al and Malfoy are in the entrance hall heading towards the Slytherin dungeons when we come in. Dom runs to Malfoy and I trail very grudgingly behind her. This is going to be the most humiliating thing Ive ever had to do.

Hey Red, says Al, obviously glad that Ive showed up so he doesnt have to endure Malfoy and Dom and their sickening cuteness on his own. I smile weakly at him. Rose has something to say to you, Scorpy, says Dom. Scorpy? Is she serious? Oh really? He has that incredibly annoying mischievous twinkle in his eye and the edges of his mouth are twitching as hes trying to suppress his grin. Id love nothing more than to curse him right now.

Sorry, I mumble inaudibly. What? Malfoy asks, I didnt catch that. Im going to kick him in the ghoulies. I said sorry, I say clearly, about yesterday. And he just cant help letting that grin shine through. Hes so smug I just want to punch him in the face. I appreciate your apology, Weasley, he says, you really hurt me yesterday.

Im going to hit himIm going to hit him Im going to go now, I say. Bye now, he calls after me in a very fake nice voice. I swear, it is taking every morsel of strength in my body not to turn around and hit him. I storm furiously up the stairs, but I bump headfirst into a very pretty girl with curly brown hair and a face that shows how innocent and nice she is dont you just hate people like that? Oh, Rose Im so sorry!

Its Jenny Winters, Als new girlfriend. I'm still undecided if I like her or not. I suppose its nice that she and Al are going out. Hes liked her since second year but he never plucked up the courage to talk to her. Thats where the Potter brothers differ tremendously. When James likes a girl, he pesters her for a while until she agrees to go out with him. That usually doesnt take long considering nearly every girl who isnt related to James in Hogwarts fancy him. Honestly, I have no idea why. Al on the other hand is very shy and introvert when it comes to the opposite sex. Hes had girlfriends before, but theyre usually very outgoing girls who only wanted to be with him because of the status that comes with his surname. So I guess you can understand why Im quite protective over Al, much in the same way hes protective over me.

Hi, Jenny isnt it? I say, even though I know perfectly well who she is. Yeah, she says excitedly, Im Alsgirlfriend. She blushes as she says the word girlfriend. Its obvious that she never considered herself as one of those to Al before. She looks happy though happy in a nerdy kind of way. Ive only just noticed now how small she is. Obviously I knew she was small but I thought that was just compared to Al, but shes a good head shorter than me. Are you alright? she asks. Shes obviously noticed that Im like a baboon with nappy rash after having to apologise to Malfoy.

Erm, yeah, I lie, I just had a bad Quidditch practice. Oh, Al will be just delighted to hear that! All he ever does is go on about how hes going to beat Gryffindor on Saturday, she says and rolls her eyes fondly. I force a laugh. Im really not in the mood to pretend to be nice. Um, Rose? Ithis is going to sound a bit strangebut I understand if you feel protective over Al I mean, you two are almost like brother and sisterbut I just want you to know that well, I really like him. The poor girl looks like shes about to die of embarrassment at saying these words.

Wow, she must really feel intimidated by me. Thats good to hear, I say and nod uncomfortably. And also, she continues, it would be cool if you and I could be friends? Its always an uncomfortable situation when someone asks you to be their friend. Usually friends are made subconsciously one second youre sitting in the Three Broomsticks talking to some randomer after a few too many Firewhiskeys and the next you have a friend for life without even realising how the hell you got there. Petite curly haired Ravenclaws dont just approach you in the corridor and ask to be your friend.

Um, yeah, sure, I say, with absolutely no intention of following through with it. A genuine smile spreads over her pretty face and she looks positively delighted at my response. I wonder will she feel like she wants to be my friend when she finds out Im pregnant. I suppose when it comes out Ill find out who my real friends are. Great! she exclaims enthusiastically, causing me to back away slightly, I have to go do some homework now. It was great talking to you, Rose. You too, I say.

She smiles and skips off down the corridor. Dont you just hate nice people? No, I dont mean nice people that probably sounds a bit hostile. But you know those people who are ALWAYS happy and you just wish theyd get struck down with Dragon Pox so theyd just STOP SMILING. Those are the kind of people I cant stand. Then again, I cant stand many people these days.

On Wednesday morning I wake up extra early. My scan is at half past seven and I still have nobody to go with. I dont even consider asking Dom because then Id have to tell her about the whole being impregnated by her boyfriend thing. And lets face it, that would just be a bit awkward. And I cant do as Aunt Ginny

suggested and tell Lily because then Id have to tell her about being impregnated by the guy she loves and again that would be a pretty uncomfortable conversation to have. Hugo is in the Common Room when I come downstairs. It doesnt look like hes slept much. Hes obviously thinking about Mum and Dad even more than I am. Hes got bags under his eyes and even though hes yawning, its obvious that hes not able to sleep. Morning Hugh, I say. Morning, he grunts. Then it comes to me.

Um, Hugh? I have this scan thing now in the Hospital WingMadam Pomfrey says I should bring someone with me. But the thing is, nobody at Hogwarts actually knows about my erm situationsowould you come with me? Hugo looks like hes considering it for a second and then he shrugs and nods. If itll get me off class. It wont, but I dont tell him that. We go to the Hospital Wing together and thankfully it is empty again. Madam Pomfrey ushers me in and tells me to lie down on the bed farthest away from the door.

This should only take a few moments, she says. She sets up this big white screen at the front of my bed and then draws the curtains around us. Hugo sits beside me looking very uncomfortable, but Im glad hes here. Madam Pomfrey takes a bottle of blue potion, dips a cotton swab into it and then rubs it across my tummy. If Im being honest here, it tickles. I hate when stuff tickles your tummy, because then you get a fit of uncontrollable giggles and everyone thinks you have weird issues. So I try my best not to laugh. Madam Pomfrey takes her wand and rubs it over my stomach while muttering some inaudible incantation. The picture comes up on the white screen at the end of my bed. While Madam Pomfrey points out the kid, I fake a smile and some ooohs because I have absolutely no idea what Im supposed to be looking at here. Its

just a load of blurry lines to me. Madam Pomfrey flicks her wand at the screen and it shrinks to the size of a postcard. Heres the picture of your first scan, she smiles and hands it to me. Thank you, I say, itsumbeautiful. She smiles again and then returns to her office. What were we supposed to be looking at? Hugo asks quietly. I shrug at him. No idea. Chapter 8 : Gimme A Break!

For some unknown reason, I carry the scan picture around with me for the rest of the week. I got a copy of it and sent it to Aunt Ginny, but I doubt Mum or Dad will want to see it. After all, its the reason theyre fighting, isnt it? I keep the picture tucked safely away in the pocket of my robes and take it out at every bathroom break or even when I get a moment to myself, just to have a look. Im not sure who it looks like just yetIm thinking it strongly resembles some sort of nut. And lets face it, there are plenty of nuts in my family. Hey, I made a funny! Its a pity I crack such brilliant jokes in my head and not out loud. I suppose the world will never know of my amazing sense of humour and will forever see me as an angry pregnant redhead.

Theres no Quidditch practice on Wednesday evening because Al booked the pitch for Slytherin to practice. Im so thankful for that because I have a heap of work to catch up on. So after dinner I head to the library like the little nerd I am. The library is completely empty except for that weird seventh year Hufflepuff guy, John Lawson whos always there. We call him Library Man and Dom and I even made up a whole comic strip about him back in first year. He was a superhero who wore a tank top with the initials LM on the front. He had special powers to read books extra fast, with the help of his trusted side kicks, Book Girl and Literature Lad. I know we were bigger freaks for actually making the comic strip.

I nod politely to Library Man on the way past him and his grip tightens on his book as he nods back its as if hes scared Im going to steal his book. Im barely in the library ten minutes when Dom runs in noisily, earning death glares from the librarian and extremely frightened glances from Library Man. Hes quite a sissy for a superhero. Rose! Youll never guess whos getting married! Dom pants having clearly ran the whole way to the library. If she says her and Malfoy, Im going to cry. Who?

She throws a letter down on the table in front of me. Ted and Victoire! What? Okay, now I seriously wish it were her and Malfoy instead. Theres just no way Teddys getting married. Hes supposed to be dumping her for me! This wasnt in the plans! True, he hasnt quite worked out his feelings for me yet, but its only a matter of timeMARRIED? Is he serious? Why didnt he tell me? Why did I have to hear it from Dom? Teddy and I tell each other everything! Im going to faint. Dom looks so excited at the prospect of her older sister getting married. I try my

best to look happy too, but I catch sight of myself in the mirror across the way and the strained smile on my face makes me look constipated. Thats great, I say quietly, but I make it seem like Im only being quiet because were in the library. I know! she says loudly, causing Library Man to look over in shock, Isnt it? And Im going to be bridesmaid! She shoves the letter at me again, forcing me to read it. Dominique, Hows life at Hogwarts these days? I miss you and Lou since you guys went back, but youll never guess whats happenedTeddy proposed to me! Last night, he took me out to a very nice

restaurant in Diagon Alley champagne, oysters and all of that and then he got down on one knee and everything! You should see the ring, Dom its gorgeous! Of course Ill want you to be bridesmaid! We havent decided on a date yet but we were thinking maybe summer of next year. We want to get married in France somewhere, maybe at Grandmere and Grandperes country home. Nana and Grandad Weasley are so happy for us because Teddy will finally be an official member of the family. Teddy wants Uncle Harry to be Best Man, hes asked him already! Anyway, I just thought Id write and tell you before Mum and Dad have the chance to. Im sure you can expect their letter in the mail any day now! Take care, Victoire Isnt it romantic? she sighs.

Um, yeah, I say, my voice trembling. Oh Merlin, Im going to start crying right here in the library. I think its time for Library Man to swoop in and save me from this mess. I look over at said Library Man hes peeking over the top of his book to see whats going on with us and when he sees me looking, he disappears behind it again. Im going to go reply to her, Dom says, Ill see you later! She bounces out of the library, unaware of the devastation she has just left in her wake. I close over my school books, reach into my bag and dig out a piece of parchment and a quill and start writing furiously.

Ted, Dom tells me youre getting married. My letter must have gotten lost in the post. Or I must have been mistaken when I thought we were friends who told each other everything before telling anyone else. I let you know possibly the biggest news Ill ever have in my life first. Obviously I dont deserve the same treatment as you do, but Im not quite sure why. Youre no better than me, Ted. You might think you are because Im some knocked up kid, but youre not. At least I know who my friends are. Have a great wedding. I hope youre happy. Rose Yes, its immature. Yes, hell hate me for sending it. But I dont care anymore. Im so furious right now that Im not exactly thinking straight. I rush to the Owlery, grab the first unsuspecting bird, tie the letter to its leg and throw it out the

window. I slide down the wall of the Owlery and curl myself up into a little ball and start crying uncontrollably. Its like every little emotion Ive been keeping inside for the past few weeks is rushing out in a pool of tears right now. This engagement has pushed me over the edge completely. But I cant even curl up in a ball on the floor of the Owlery and cry my eyes out in peace. The door creaks open and oh dear Jesus, of all the Owleries in all the schools in all the world, he has to walk into this one Why are you on the floor, Weasley? Malfoy asks. Go away, I sob.

Jesus, are you crying? he says, a note of amusement in his voice. Go away! I shout. He doesnt. He slides down the wall beside me and sits there for a few minutes in silence. I wish hed leave. I hate crying in front of people. It makes me seem weak. So are you going to tell me whats up? he asks after a while. Why would I tell you? I mumble rudely. Because by the looks of things, Im the only person who cares that youre sitting

in a smelly Owlery crying your eyes out, he says simply. Im not crying my eyes out, I say indignantly. Sure, he says sarcastically, if you say so. Just shut up, I snap, and get down off your high horse. Youre not at brilliant as you think you are. Moody are we? he says, laughing slightly. He doesnt seem offended that Ive just snapped at him. That annoys me. Why are you here? I ask impatiently.

I was looking for Dom, if you must know. She said she was coming up here to send a letter to her sister. Oh, I say. I have to admit, Im kind of disappointed to hear that. I dont know why but I got it into my head that he came here purposely to see me Not that I care or anything. Its just it would be nice if someone cared. Even if it was only Malfoy. Would you rather I wasnt? Wasnt what?

Looking for Dom. I let out a burst of fake laughter. Look for who you like, its none of my business! Whats your problem, Weasley? he shoots, Why are you so bloody complicated? I have no idea what youre on about, I say. Really? Okay, we sleep together and then you tell me not to tell anyone about it and then ignore me for two months!

Then we make out on New Years Eve and again you push me away- Hmm, youd think youd have taken the hint by now! I exclaim. Dont give me that, he says, I know you like me. Youre going out with Dom! I cry, Why do you want me to like you? Because I like you! So then why the hell are you going out with Dom? I yell. I dont know!

Silence rings around the room except for an odd hoot here and there from the owls. Why do I always find myself in awkward situations with Malfoy? I wish hed stop looking at me. I have no idea what to say to him. Look, I understand if you dont want to hurt Dom, but...Im not happy with her, he admits, II just cant get you off my mind, its driving me mad! I cant even stand you...you're just about the most annoying girl in Hogwarts! Yeah, well I cant stand you either, I reply childishly. Why cant we just-

Dont say it, I say, just leave it, Malfoy. You dont like me. You dont even know me. There are things about meif you found them out, you would not like me. I mean it. Try me, he says. I pause. This is it. Im going to have to tell him everything. He can do what he likes when he finds out, I dont care. I just have to tell him. How the hell am I going to do this? I suppose I could do it in a funny way like scream you the daddy! in his face to lighten the mood, but Im not sure hed appreciate that. I guess I could try building him up for it. Maybe ask him if he

likes kids? Or show him the picture of the scan and say remind you of anyone? Okay, breathe Rose. You can do this. You told your parents! Telling Malfoy should be a doddle! Oh god, I wish he wouldnt look at me like that. Okay, I say steadily, the thing is- Hi guys! Wow, Dom, thanks for picking the WORST MOMENT IN HISTORY to walk into the Owlery! Even Malfoy cant mask his disappointment at seeing her. What are you doing sitting on the floor? she asks.

Nothing, I say quickly, I was just leaving.

I do my best to avoid Malfoy all of Thursday and Friday and by Friday evening, Im feeling much better about everything. Yes, Im still upset that Teddy not only didnt inform me of his decision to marry Victoire, but he has also yet to reply to my very angry letter. But Ive tried my best not to think about it. I find the less I think about stuff, the less scared and upset I am. Take for example the Quidditch match against Slytherin tomorrow. I only think about it when James is shouting at me to get a good nights sleep tonight and be in top form for the game tomorrow. Then I feel like throwing up in the corridor.

I walk with Chastity to Transfiguration on Friday afternoon because Im pretty sure Dom is off somewhere with Malfoy. The corridors are buzzing with people talking about the Quidditch match and their plans for the weekend. It seems a lot more crowded than usual. I try my best to push my way through the crowd to get to Transfiguration on time. Professor Chang hates it when were late. Hey Rose! Oh crap, its Laura Phelps. What the hell does she want? You dropped this, she says. Shes holding a small piece of paper with a really unnerving smirk on her face. I grab it off her, expecting it to be some sort of

immature picture of me falling of a broomstickbut its not. Its my scan. Th-thats not mine, I lie quickly. I saw it fall out of your pocket, she says smugly, its cute. Looks just like you. I look around me quickly to make sure nobody is listening to us. You cant tell anyone, I plead quietly, but I feel this is the only way I can go now, seriously, Im not joking Laura.

Of course I wont tell anyone, she says, but she says it in a really fake way and shes still smirking, Tell me, whos the dad? I storm away from her angrily and run to Transfiguration. She wont tell anyone. If I truly believe that, then why the hell am I panicking so much? No, she wont tell. And even if she did, whod believe her? People see me as the Gryffindor prefect with good grades. Teachers always say how like Mum I am. (Then again, Mum always goes on about how Im so like [your] Dad when I do something stupid. This is quite often.) And the likes of the great, clever, obedient, nerdy, bushyhaired Hermione Granger Weasley would never have found herself in this situation. She never failed anything, so how could she have failed her daughter?

Chang scowls at me for being late, so I hurry to my seat beside Dom. Thankfully she hasnt decided to ditch me for her precious boyfriend in the classes we have with Slytherin yet. I can barely concentrate on whatever it is were supposed to be doing. Laura Phelps comes into class late, but she makes up some stupid excuse about not feeling well so Chang doesnt even give out to her! Life isnt fair. Al and Malfoy are sitting across the way from us, so I try my best to keep my eyes fixed to the blackboard until the bell eventually goes. Dom says goodbye to me quickly and then runs over to Malfoy. Thanks cuz. Youre the best. Then again, I cant really talk, can I? I mean, am I cheating with her boyfriend? Who knows? All I know is that Im the worst cousin in the world.

You coming to dinner, Red? asks Al, who has also been abandoned by his best friend. Do you really have to call me that? I say exasperatedly, walking out of the classroom with him. You dont mind when James calls you Red! I do mind. But hes older than me and has been calling me Red since he learned to talk. You just seem to be copying him, I explain. True. But if it annoys you, it works for me, he shrugs.

I punch his arm. Hey, youre pretty strong for such a short person, he says, rubbing his arm. Im not that short! I protest, because Im not, Youre just really tall. James is already at dinner when we get down. Dom is sitting at the Slytherin table with Malfoy, so Al makes a gagging face and sits at the Gryffindor table with us instead. Oi! No Slytherin spies! James protests at the sight of Al.

Like Id want to spy on you, Al says coolly, I dont need tips from Gryffindor, thank you very much. And so the sibling and house rivalry begins. It must be strange for James and Al to be captains of possibly the two most conflicting houses in Hogwarts. Its weird how they still manage to remain on friendly terms with each other, even when we kick Slytherins asses in matches. Hugo and I have a hard enough time getting along and were in the same house! Hey Albie. Jenny Winters comes over from the Ravenclaw table to the Gryffindor one to sit with Al, who she calls Albie apparently. But Al doesnt seem to mind. Love can do weird things to people. But I

still think Scorpy is worse. Al wraps his arms around her waist and they just sit there being all cute and sickening. I look over at the Slytherin table and Dom and Malfoy seem to be mirroring their actions. Puke. I become extremely unnerved by the arrival of Laura Phelps to the dinner table. Shes still wearing that completely insufferable grin that makes me just want to slap her, but I know I cant. She has complete power over me and even she knows it. Laura! James exclaims, How are you this fine January morning? He ruffles his ebony hair as he always does whenever hes trying to impress girls and looks at Laura with those huge brown

eyes that look so much like Ginnys its scary. As I watch James flirt shamelessly with Laura Phelps, I notice the group of third year girls sitting way down the table glaring jealously at Laura with stares that could kill. Maybe I could get my cousins fan club to kill her and then I wont have anything to worry about. As soon as Im finished dinner, I get up to leave without drawing any attention to myself by saying goodbye to people. But Laura notices my departure, even though shes completely enthralled by my idiot of a cousin at this stage. Leaving already? she says sweetly. Um, yeah, I mumble, I have a lot of homework.

Oh, well dont stress yourself out too much. Youd want to take it easyin your condition. Im going to wipe the smug grin off her pretty little face! James, how can you like such an insufferable little bitch? Anyway, the jokes on her because nobody seems to have noticed her snide comment. How do you do an obliviating charm again? Im going to go look that up and then knock every memory that girl ever had out of her already almost empty head. When I arrive in my dormitory, there is an owl tapping on the window with a letter tied to its leg. I rush to open the window and untie the letter from the very grumpy owls leg I guess it hasnt forgotten about how I threw it out of the window of the Owlery.

Rosie, I knew youd be like this. Victoire was just really excited so she said she had to write to Dom. I was going to tell you first, but Ive been really busy I thought youd understand that. You know I dont think of you as some knocked up kid as you put it. Youre one of my closest friends. Stop acting so childish about this. I didnt act like that when you told me you were pregnant. And believe me, there were a lot of things that I wanted to say then but I didnt because I knew you didnt need to hear them, just like I didnt need to hear all your bitchy comments in your last letter. Im engaged, this is supposed to be one of the happiest times in my life. Dont ruin it for me. I hope youre looking after yourself because clearly you dont need or want me to look after you. Ted

I tear the letter into little pieces and incinerate them with my wand. Thats what I think of that stupid letter. If he doesnt want to look after me, I dont give a damn. I have plenty of people to confide in, I dont need him. He thinks hes so much better than me and if he thinks Im childish then thats his tough luck. And too busy? What the hell is that about? Were never too busy for each other! Hes too busy to tell me hes engaged? Im not writing back to that. Its not as if hed care if I did. I crawl into bed, not really caring what time it is and stare angrily up at the top of my four poster bed. Theres a really old picture up there of Mum, Dad and Uncle Harry from when they were in first or second year. They look so happy, grinning and waving out of the picture without a care in the world.

Isnt it strange how even though Voldemort was still alive back then, life was happier for Mum and Dad than it is now?

I wake on the morning of the Slytherin versus Gryffindor Quidditch match with that familiar feeling of dread and anxiety in the pit of my stomach. Its early I cant see my alarm clock, but considering its still dark out, Im guessing were into the wee hours of the morning. I dont even try to go back to sleep, because I know its just a waste of time and energy after all I did fall asleep at around seven oclock yesterday evening. Instead, I get up and wander around the common room for a few hours, trying to get my mind around the forthcoming match.

Im about to play a game of Quidditch, even though Im pregnant. That cant be good, can it? I mean, I know Ginny said it was okay to fly, but I still dont think playing Quidditch is good for a girl in my condition. But I cant back out now James would kill me (thus killing the kid anyway) if I didnt show, Slytherin would win and Malfoy and Al would be strutting around Hogwarts like they own the place I cant let that happen. No child of mine will bring that kind of suffering upon the world. So at eight oclock, I leave the common room and head for breakfast. Im not particularly hungry, but I know Ill have to eat something to keep my strength up. I nibble on a piece of toast for a few minutes and then abandon the idea completely. Im starting to feel really queasy (as usual). But this time, its from nerves. James looks just as nervous as I

do, but he still manages to wolf down his breakfast hes just a lot quieter than usual as he does so. After breakfast, we head for the Gryffindor changing rooms. The Slytherins yell at us on the way out the door, but I try not to pass any remarks. James sticks up his middle finger at them, provoking even more insults to be thrown our way. Rose! I turn around and see Laura Phelps running towards me. What the hell does she want? Good look in the match today, she says and winks at James whos standing behind me.

Oh, um, thanks, I mutter. It should beinformative. What are you on about? I whisper furiously. She holds up my picture of the scan. I made a copy, she grins, and Im going to tell everyone. Why? I cry, my heart racing in panic. Because you're a bitch, she says simply, "and I hate you. And I think the

students of Hogwarts should see their prefect for who she really is...a rotten little slut." She winks at me and skips happily out of the Great Hall. Im panicking more now than I did when I first found out that I was pregnant. Oh my god, shes going to tell everyone. Laura Phelps is a manipulative bitch and will take great pleasure in spreading the glorious news that Rose Weasley, Gryffindor Prefect is pregnant. I think I should just run away from Hogwarts and never come back. Red! Hurry up! James calls from outside the Great Hall. Okay, Im going to play this match and then run away from Hogwarts. Ill be remembered as that Gryffindor Quidditch

Keeper who won a match against Slytherin before disappearing off the face of the earth forever. Ill steal James invisibility cloak and live under there forever more. And no, I dont think Im being drastic in the slightest! James gives his usual pep talk, but Im not listening as I pull on my Quidditch robes. I wonder where Laura is now how many people has she told already? I can bet my left leg that shes told Chastity Finch, who I quite like she wont want to know me now. Dom is sitting across from me, her Beater bat in her hand and she smiles encouragingly at me. She is going to absolutely hate my guts once she finds out. Its time, says James, picking up his broom. We all do the same and follow him

out of the changing room and onto the Quidditch pitch. Flying truly is the most wonderful feeling in the world, but right now, as I soar the pitch, I cant even concentrate on the complete euphoric sensation that only comes from flying a broom. My eyes are scanning the crowd for Laura Phelps but of course, I cant see her considering nearly every student in Hogwarts is here to see the match. I take my place by the goalposts. The quaffle is released, the commentator's voice fills the stadiumthe game is on. Welcome to what is predicted to be the best match of the Quidditch season Slytherin versus Gryffindor! The Slytherin team is looking outstanding this year! Captained by Albus Potter, chaser, Slytherin are favoured to win the match

with Scorpius Malfoy as seeker, Lorcan and Lysander Scamander as Beaters, Henrietta Flint as Keeper and Jason Bates and Kyle Montague as chasers! Gryffindor, captained by none other than Albus Potters own brother, James, have built a strong team this year too! Potter is playing in the position of seeker, Rose Weasley as keeper, Dominique and Fred Weasley as Beaters and Simon Longbottom, Sen Finnegan and Fiona Jordan as chasers! Both Potters are flying exceptionally well today. Gryffindor are in possession of the quaffle Longbottom passes to Finnegan, back to Longbottomhe shootssaved by Henrietta Flint! Pottererm, I mean, Slytherin Potter is in possession now, he passes to Batespasses to Montague andouch! Hes hit by a bludger from Dominique Weasley! Gryffindor have the quaffle! Jordan swerves a bludger hit by one of the Scamandersnot sure which onehe passes the quaffle to Longbottom

who drops it! Caught by Fiona Jordan who shoots andSCORE FOR GRYFFINOR! The score is 10-0 to Gryffindor! Malfoy and Potteras in Gryffindor Pottercircle the pitch but there has been no sign as of yet of the golden snitch! Slytherin are in possessionBates passes the quaffle to Montaguepasses to Potteras in Slytherin Potterhe shoots...SCORE FOR SLYTHERIN! What a score! Rose Weasley looks as if shes off on another planet! The score is level, 10-10! I didnt even notice Al coming towards me with the quaffle until it was too late. WAKE UP RED! James shouts from above me. Scorpius looks at me as if to say, what the hell are you doing? Suddenly, the commentators voice changes. It had been a sixth year

Hufflepuff, Gregory McPhilips who was commentating, as he does for all the matches, but now a girls voice fills the stadium. Sorry folks, Gregory has taken a short bathroom break, the voice says sweetlyits a familiar voice too. I look over to the commentators stand Gregory is there, tapping his wand off his neck and moving his mouth, but no words are coming. He looks terribly confused as to why someone has just taken over his job. Albus Potter passes the quaffle tosomeoneand they pass it toone of those guys in greenwho get hit by one of those black ballsthat looks really soreone of the guys in red have the

quaffleor maybe thats a girlI dont knowoh, the green guys have it again! They pass itpass it againgreen people still have itthey go to shootgo easy on Rose, guys, shes PREGNANT! Oops, did I say that out loud? Sorry Rosie. And all of a sudden I realise whose voice has been filling the entire Quidditch stadiumLaura Phelps. The entire stadium has gone quiet. The game has been suspended in mid air. People are still trying to work out what has been said and I feel so faint that I think Im going to fall off my broom. To prevent that happening, I speed towards the ground, jump off my broom and run into the Gryffindor changing rooms and into a bathroom cubicle to cry my eyes out. Im pretty sure people outside are still trying to figure out what the hell is going on.

Lauras voice can no longer be heard and Gregory is back commentating. Sorry about that, he says uncomfortably, Slytherin are in possession of the quaffle. Albus Potter drops the quaffle, speeds to the ground and runs off the pitch followed closely by James Potter! Fred and Dominique Weasley follow andSlytherin seeker, Malfoy has also abandoned the game! I hear them bursting into the changing rooms. Its Al and James first and theyre shouting at each other, both out of breath from the match. Of course its not true! Al pants, Its just that Phelps bitch making up stuff!

Red! James calls, Red, are you in here? I dont say anything, but my uncontrollable sniffing gives me away. Al knocks gently on the door. Rose, he says, knowing that this is a time for using my actual name, come on out. Nobody believes her. Yeah, says James indignantly, shes a gossiping cow! Its nice that James chooses me over girls he fancies. But Im still not coming out...ever. I hear the door fly open again.

Where is she? I hear Dom cry. Dyou want me to go hex that Phelps idiot? asks Fred. Rose! Dom calls. I cant face her. I cant face any of them right now. I wish theyd all just go away so I can deal with this myself. But it doesnt seem like any of them are going anywhere. Its like theyre waiting for conformation from me that Laura Phelps is lying. I wish with all of my heart that I could just walk out of this bathroom cubicle with a big smile on my face saying, yes Fred, you may hex that Phelps idiot. But I cant to it anymore. I cant lie to the family that I have spent almost

every day of my life with anymore. The last few weeks have been so hard and its time to let them know. I open the door slowly and their whispering ceases as I come into view. I catch a glimpse of myself in the mirror across the way. My hair looks a fright from the flying, my face is red and blotchy and my eyes are swollen and puffy. I look absolutely awful. Theyre all looking at me expectantly. Rose, nobody believes her, says Dom softly, we know youre not pregnant. I mean, thats ridiculous! The others nod in agreement. This is even harder than having to tell my parents about it. The door of the changing room opens again and Malfoy

runs in, out of breath. Hes looking around at everyone, but his stare fixes on me in the end, just like everyone elses. Whats going on? Malfoy asks. Its nothing, says Dom, come on, Rose. Come back out and finish the game. I cant, I sob. Of course you can, she says, like I said, nobody believes Laura! Well they should! I cry.

Theres a stunned silence filling the changing room now. Everyone looks terribly confused except for Malfoy who has a look of utter shock on his face. What are you on about, Rose? asks Fred gently. Shes not lying, I say quietly. Chapter 9 : Parents Dispute Sometimes I wish was an animagus. Like right now, for instance. If I could turn into a bug or a bird or even a mouse, I could run out of this dressing room and live forever as an animal. Life would be simpler, wouldnt it? You mate with hundreds of different partners and nobody cares whether theyve been with your cousins or not, because the chances are the thing youre mating with is probably your distant cousin anyway. But do you care? No, because youre a bloody insect

and have no idea what a cousin is. And if I were an animal and pregnant, Id probably just end up eating my baby when its born. Problem solved. But unfortunately I am a human witch, trapped inside this Gryffindor dressing room with Fred, James, Al, Dom and Malfoy staring at me with looks of pure astonishment on their faces. I cant even run out the door because theyre blocking it. And even if I did run outside, thered be hundreds of students laughing and pointing at me as if I were some sort of freak. James is the first to recover from my bombshell. He coughs uncomfortably, runs his hand through his jet black hair (as he always does) and shifts on his feet for a while.

H-how? he asks incredulously. Would you like me to draw you a diagram? I snap angrily. What a ridiculous question. No, I mean...whos the father? Al, Fred and Dom nod and Malfoy looks really hopeful that Im about to say some random name. But I dont say any name. I just keep looking at Malfoy, as if trying to tell him subliminally that its his baby. But he just stares back determinedly because he wont believe it until I say it.

Hold on a second, says Al, why are you looking at him? Al is looking between Malfoy and me in extreme confusion. Dom starts laughing, but its too high-pitched and nervous to be credible as a real laugh. Youre joking, she laughs, this is one of your weird jokes, isnt it Rose? Its like that time you ran around dressed as a Dementor at Nana and Grandads wedding anniversarywe just dont get it, right? Again, I say nothing and look down at my feet because I cant look at Malfoy any longer.

Rose! she demands, Tell me youre joking. I shake my head sadly. Oh why did it have to happen like this? Him? cries Fred, pointing at Malfoy. Youre not serious, Red, James joins in. Im barely even listening to them any more. Dom has gone completely silent and Malfoy is speechless. I feel like Im going to break down in tears any minute. How could you be so stupid, Rose? Al cries, sounding just like Dad.

Just shut up! I scream, I dont need you saying this shit to me, Al! Al, James and Fred all turn to Malfoy now. Hes gone a hell of a lot paler than he usually is. He actually looks like hes about to faint. You slept with my cousin? Al says quietly, but we can hear the definite anger in his steady voice. I I erm James and Fred draw their wands and point them at him, but they lower them ever so slightly when the door bursts open and in walks Coach Wood and Professor Chang. Wood looks really angry

while Chang looks like shes about to cry but then again, she always looks like that. What the hells going on? Why are half the Gryffindor team in here? Malfoy, you shouldnt be in the Gryffindor changing room! Wood barks. Potter, Weasley, lower your wands, Chang orders. The do, but grudgingly so. Neither takes their eyes off Malfoy for one second. Rose, come with me, says Chang before walking briskly out of the changing room.

Oi! Wait a second! What about the match? I hear Wood calling as I follow Chang out the door. That man really doesnt have a sensitive bone in his body. Chang is walking so fast that I have to practically run to keep up with her. Thankfully when we reach the school the corridors are empty due to the fact that almost every student in Hogwarts is at the Quidditch stadium trying to process what the hell is going on. Chang leads me up to the Headmasters office. As soon as we walk in the door, Im pulled into a tight embrace byAunt Ginny? I exclaim. Professor Flitwick contacted me when he couldnt get through to your parents dont worry about them, theyre fine what happened?

Flitwick makes me sit down on the chair in front of his desk and explain everything. At first Im too distraught to even think straight, but by the time Im finished explaining the situation, Flitwick looks surprised, Chang indifferent and Ginny shocked to hear who the father of my baby is. Well I couldnt leave that detail out could I? Its alright Miss Weasley, says Flitwick kindly, youre not the first Hogwarts student to get pregnant and I doubt youll be the last. Hmm, theres a relief. Now how about erasing every student in Hogwarts memory?

Have you been to see Madam Pomfrey? he asks. Yes, on Wednesday. And youve spoken with the Malfoys? Come again? The Malfoys? Plural? Does he really expect me to sit down with not only Scorpius, but Draco and Astoria Malfoy and explain the situation? Hmm, maybe I could invite my parents and Mum could punch Draco in the face again, like she apparently did in her third year. That wouldnt be awkward at all. In about five years Ill be telling my kid the

story of how Grandma punched Grandpa in the face. Scratch that, how Grandma punched both your Grandpas in the face. My mother really isnt as charming as she makes herself out to be. Im surprised Ive turned out so normal with parents like mine. Yes, I consider a pregnant sixteen year old who talks to herself in her head and considers spending her life (or afterlife) haunting toilets as perfectly normal, thank you very much. As Flitwick rambles on about something else, I tune out completely. It doesnt look like Professor Chang is listening to him either. Shes looking no, glaring at Aunt Ginny with the utmost contempt. I

can see that Ginnys trying her best to look interested in what Flitwicks saying, but she keeps glancing over at Chang out of the corner of her eye. And I recognise that look. Its the same look she gives James when he does something really bad like the time he blew up the garden shed or tried to make Al play with a time turner when he was about seven. Its that look she gives when shes really annoyed about something or someone. Before I can even begin to wonder why Ginny and Chang are shooting each other death glares, a woman in her forties appears in the fireplace behind Flitwicks desk. He jumps in fright but when he turns around to see who it is, he relaxes. Oh, its you Mrs Weasley, he says kindly.

Its Auntie Audrey, but what shes doing here is a mystery to me. Hello Professor. Ginny, I hope you dont mind me tagging along, she says, Rose, Ive heard about your erm little problem. Ive always noticed that when Auntie Audrey talks about something she considers to be shameful or beneath her, she uses the word little to describe it as if to undermine it. For instance when ever she talks to Uncle George about Weasleys Wizard Wheezes she calls it your little joke shop, something that pisses George off to no end. Shes just as annoying as Uncle Percy, if not more. Shes not exactly the most striking woman. Yes, shes good looking in a very conventional sense, but I have the

sneaking suspicion that she was born without a personality. She never wears her mousy coloured hair down but always tied back in a tight knot. She wears this awful red lipstick all of the time and constantly has the appearance of someone who has just been tremendously insulted or has a very bad smell under her nose. In my opinion, shes a stuck up know-it-all with delusions of grandeur and Im not the only one in the family who thinks so. I know for a fact shes Nana Mollys least favourite daughter in law. Mum tries her best to be nice to her, but Dad isnt able to stay in the same room as her for more than five minutes without cracking up. And Ive once heard Uncle Harry say shes his Aunt Petunia in witch formwhatever that means. What are you doing here? I ask, trying not to sound rude, but I dont think its worked.

Well I heard about your situation Wait, how the hell did you hear? I exclaim. I know she wont take kindly to my use of the word hell but I really dont give a damn right now. Well I was at the Potters when Ginny received the message from the Headmaster Audrey, Ginny chips in, I told you I could handle this myself. Yes, yes I know but theres strength in numbers! Two heads are better than one! Many hands make light work!

Yes, we get the picture, I say gloomily. Shes the last person I want or need here right now. I dont need her looking down her nose at me as if Im some sort of insect. Thats exactly how shes looking at me right now. Theres a knock at the door and in walks Wood followed closely by Malfoy, looking very shocked and angry indeed. I feel Ginny tense up beside me and she grabs my hand for support because she knows Im going to need it now more than ever. And although I really appreciate all shes done for me, I think I really need Mum. Right, Wood starts, does someone want to explain to me why one of the most important Quidditch matches of the season has been abandoned in mid air?

Wood, Chang hisses, do you ever think of anything other than bloody Quidditch? Wood goes to protest, but Flitwick puts up a tiny hand to stop him. Despite his size, Flitwick has the power to shut even Coach Wood up with just the raise of a hand. Apparently size doesnt matter. I think a rematch is in order, Wood, says Flitwick, please announce that the game has been cancelled. Wood looks livid but he doesnt argue. He storms out of the office and slams the door behind him like some sort of moody teenager. Ginny and I are sitting in front of Flitwick with our backs to Malfoy, who seems to be incapable of speech right now. Auntie Audrey is checking her

reflection in the mirror beside the portrait of Professor Dumbledore. Im almost certain I saw him roll his eyes at her. Mr Malfoy, have a seat, says Flitwick, conjuring up a chair right beside mine. Thanks, sir. Malfoy slowly walks over to the chair and slumps onto it, deliberately avoiding my glances. Hes determined not to look at me at all. I suppose I cant blame him Id hate me too if I were him. This is obviously a very sensitive topic, Flitwick starts, but again he is interrupted by two people walking out of the fireplace behind his desk. I recognise the red haired man followed closely by the bushyhaired woman my parents. Theyre

blatantly ignoring each other, much in the same way Malfoy is ignoring me. Ron! Hermione! Ginny exclaims. I have to admit Im just as shocked as her that theyve actually showed up, never mind together. Dad looks like he wants to jump on Malfoy and strangle him to death. Weve only just got the newswe were in Hogsmeade when the owl found us, says Mum. What on earth were they doing in Hogsmeade? Mum sits down on one of the chairs Flitwick has conjured up. She looks awful. I know its only been a week since Ive seen her, but it looks like she hasnt even

brushed her hair since then, never mind washed it and she has dark circles under her eyes like you wouldnt believe. Dad doesnt look much better. His beard is extremely scruffy looking Mums always on at him to shave it off but right now it looks like hes never shaved in his life. His hair obviously hasnt been washed or brushed either honestly, what did I do to deserve such stinking parents? And I mean literally stinking. Now that were all settled, Flitwick starts again, there are some issues that need to be And the noise of roaring flames from the fireplace behind him once again interrupts his pending speech.

Oh for the love of Merlin! he squeaks and jumps around to see who it is. First out of the fireplace is a tall, thin woman with black hair and very dark eyes. Her pale skin and red lips make her look like a vampire of some sort, but when she smiles at me, she looks friendly enough. Then I realise that shes not actually smiling at me shes smiling at Malfoy. Scorpius, sweetheart, whats going on? the woman asks, swooping down and kissing him on the cheek. Scorpius pushes her off and rubs his cheek. You shouldnt have come, Mum, he mumbles.

Thats Scorpius mother? Ive never seen her before as its usually Malfoys Dad who drops him to Kings Cross every September. Scorpius really doesnt look anything like his mother, except maybe for their dark eyes. Otherwise, it would be hard to tell they were even related. A man appears out of the fireplace a few seconds later and I instantly recognise him as Draco Malfoy. Dad looks fit for murder right now. Behind his very long, shaggy red hair I can see his blue eyes narrowing in disgust at the arrival of Mr Malfoy. And by the looks of things, Mr Malfoy feels the exact same way about him. Draco is practically bald and the little hair he has left is a lighter blonde colour than his sons.

Mr and Mrs Malfoy, says Flitwick conjuring up even more chairs. Seriously, there are more chairs here than in a bloody furniture shop. Its getting quite crowded in here, says Ginny, noticing the obvious tension that has been building up with every new arrival to the office, Audrey, perhaps you and I should go back to my house Hmm? Oh, yes, says Audrey distantly, fixing her eyebrows in the mirror. She obviously hasnt even noticed that my parents and the Malfoys are here. Ginny smiles encouragingly at me, grabs Auntie Audrey by the arm and drags her over to the fireplace. She grabs a handful of Floo Powder and says Woodgate House and disappears into the fire.

Audrey does the same before mouthing Owl Me to Mum, who is barely even looking. Anyway, as I was saying, Flitwick continues, the Scorpius, Draco drawls, as if Flitwick hadnt been speaking at all. Flitwick jumps off his chair, sighs heavily and stalks out of his office as if admitting defeat. It seems that nobody else has noticed. Wow, weve managed to drive the headmaster out of his own office. What the hell is going on here? Draco shoots at his son. Malfoy shrugs. His head is resting on his hand and hes staring intently at the floor.

Dont ignore me, Draco hisses, What have you done this time? Draco, Mrs Malfoy says softly, but her husband shushes her. Look, we know its serious weve gotten owls home before but we never expected to be called in urgently! You must have really screwed up this time! Draco says, his voice getting stronger and louder with each word. Thats all I am, isnt it? A big screw up, Scorpius mutters. Dont even try to worm your way out of this one! Draco shouts, Tell us what youve done!

I apparently got her pregnant! Scorpius shouts, pointing at me but still not looking at me. I cant pretend that that didnt hurt. Oh no, Dracos going to start on mehow do you do a stunning spell again? What? Draco whispers in disgust. Mrs Malfoy and Draco are now looking from me to Scorpius. Her? Draco shouts, A Weasley? You got a Weasley pregnant? Dad stands up suddenly. Hes much taller than Draco, but he doesnt seem intimidated.

Shut up, Malfoy, Dad snaps. I was wondering when you were going to speak up, Weasley, Draco sneers, Finally grew a back bone? Ill smack you into next week if you dont shut your mouth, Dad hisses. Mum stands up and tries to calm Dad down, but he shrugs her off. Draco does the same to his wife, Astoria. This is all your fault, Weasel, says Draco, youre jumped up little slut wont ruin my sons chance of getting a job at the ministry.

Dad lunges at Draco, but Scorpius gets there before him and punches his father so hard that he falls to the ground with a thud. Astoria gasps and clasps her hands over her mouth. Dont talk about her like that, Scorpius hisses. Draco stares up at his son, his eyes filled with shock and anger. Nobody speaks for a moment even Mum and Dad forget their petty squabbling and look at each other in shock. Astoria looks so ashamed of her husband and son that I almost feel sorry for her. I gave you everything, Draco murmurs, wiping the blood off his nose, Youre nothing but an ungrateful, spoiled little brat!

Whose fault is that? Your Death Eater father spoiled you just like my Death Eater father spoiled me! Scorpius shouts. Wow, tension. Seriously, I can almost see it. Scorpius, with one last contemptuous look at Draco, storms out of the office, slamming the door behind him. Astoria runs to Draco and fixes his nose with the wave of her wand. Draco pulls himself up off the ground and turns to me and my parents, with blood still on his chin and shirt.

I promise you, he says darkly, that my boy will have nothing to do with her he points at me, or her sprog. Thats a guarantee. And he disappears into the fire without another word. IIm so sorry, Astoria Malfoy says to me and Mum, hehes just She trails off. Mum nods understandingly and Astoria follows Draco into the fire. So theyre just abandoning their son at a time like this? Wow, and I thought my parents were bad. At least they stayed to talk it out with me. Then again, I didnt break one of their noses.

And now, somehow, its just me, Mum and Dad left in Flitwicks office. Mum rushes to me and embraces me as if we havent seen each other in months. Oh Rose, we thought something awful had happened when we got the letter. Im so glad youre alright. Alright? I exclaim, You think Im alright? Laura Phelps announced to the entire school that Im pregnant and you think Im alright? Dad coughs uncomfortably. None of us say anything for a few minutes. So I start, have you two made up then?

Mum frowns and Dad looks at the floor, his ears flushing red. Ill take that as a no. Listen sweetheart, says Mum, we understand that youre under a lot of stress at the moment and were so sorry to put even more on youit doesnt mean that we dont love you Youre getting a divorce?! I splutter. Mum and Dad look at each other uncomfortably. Um, Dad starts, were justtaking a break. Oh how very Ross and Rachel.

Im staying in Hogsmeade for a while, says Mum, so I can be near you if you need me. Your father was just helping me move when we got your letter. And what about you? I ask Dad, Do you not want to be near me? Dont start, Rose, says Dad tiredly. I hate the way he doesnt call me Rosie anymore. Its like hes accepted that Ive grown up prematurely. I run from the office with tears brewing in my eyes without saying another word to them. My life cant get much worse than this. I cant bring a child into such a dysfunctional, broken family like the one Im being forced to live with. Both its

grandfathers will hate it what kind of environment is that for a child? I cant do this. I was fooling myself when I thought I could. I run and run through the corridors. People are pointing and whispering about me it feels like my first day in Hogwarts when people would point at Al, Dom and I because we were related to Harry Potter. Except this is so much worse. Im the laughing stock of the entire school. Im running really fast now and my vision is blurred because Im crying so much. I dont even know where Im going at this stage. I eventually reach an empty corridor and sit in a corner because I feel like if I run any further, Im going to collapse. I wish I had James invisibility cloak right now. I hear a cough.

And here he is, standing right in front of me, a completely sombre look on his face that stupid, Scottish, blonde-haired, attractive git. Hes leaning up against the wall opposite to me and slides down it onto the ground so were at eye level. Why didnt you tell me? Malfoy asks quietly. I dont know, I shrug, I didnt know how. Did you not think I had the right to know? he says angrily. When the hell was I supposed to say it? I snap, While you were snogging Dom?

How about when I was snogging YOU? Just leave it, Malfoy, I sigh, you have nothing to worry about anyway. Im going to become a father and I have nothing to be worried about? he says incredulously. You dont, I say, because youre not going to be a father. He looks very confused and tilts his head to the side in a way that I find quite cute. Oh well, I cant exactly think like that anymore. Ive officially messed up any chance I ever had with him.

Im giving it up for adoption. Chapter 10 : Chocolate, Cupboards and Memories I need to stop crying. Crying isnt going to solve anything. Then again, sitting in a broom cupboard eating my bodyweight in chocolate isnt going to solve anything either, but here I am anyway. They say chocolate and sex are on the same brain level for girls and that girls are supposed to get as much pleasure from chocolate as they do from sex. I can tell you, if I could go back to James birthday party, Id eat so much chocolate that I would just look pregnant, rather than actually having sex. Chocolate is much more pleasurable anyway. Chocolate doesnt knock you up and then go off with your cousin. Chocolate doesnt shoot you cheeky grins in the hallways because it knows you secretly like it. Chocolate doesnt judge you. Its just there for you when you need it, crying eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeat me. And

when you do, you dont have to feel guilty, because its what the chocolate wanted. What the hell am I even talking about? Anyway, Ive decided to hide out in this broom cupboard so I can have a think. What better place is there? Mum and Dad have gone home well, Mums gone to wherever shes staying in Hogsmeade and Dads gone back home, I presume. I didnt say goodbye to them, I just peaked out of the broom cupboard (which is in the entrance hall) and I saw them leave. I dont know if Im glad to see the back of them or if I want them to come back and sort out their problems. Or is it too late? Its so annoying. I wish I knew what it was that caused them to go so psychotic

the night before we came back to Hogwarts. It cant be my pregnancy alone. I mean, if it were, why did they both show up to the school? Oh I dont know, its all so confusing. Maybe something happened maybe Dad cheated on Mum! Maybe thats why she threw him out of the house. But Dads not the cheating kindis he? Anyway, whod have him? Personally, I wonder how the hell Mum ended up with him. Dont get me wrong, I love my Dad (most of the time), but hes an overgrown kid. Hes worse than Hugo most of the time! Mums so methodical and mature all the time. Theyre complete opposites. Its a wonder they even survived nineteen years of marriage. I dont know what to do. A year ago I never would have expected that I, Rose Weasley, complete nerd and prefect, would be facing issues like my parents

divorcing or an unplanned pregnancy. I was so exam-orientated. My whole life was studying for the OWLs. But they came and went and then I found that I had nothing to do anymore. Of course there was always Quidditch, but even that gets boring after a while. Even boys didnt interest me not really. I mean, there was Carl the Ravenclaw who broke up with me in front of the whole school, but I was more upset because of the humiliation rather than actually losing him. The only boy I ever really had eyes for was Teddy. I need Teddy now more than everbut he hates me just like Dad does. Why did I have to be so bloody childish about the engagement? I should be happy for Teddy and Victoire. He loves her so much what guy wouldnt? Shes even more beautiful than her Mum or Dom (both of whom are so stunning they make me look

like a troll whenever I stand beside them). She has no flaws at all. Even Nana Molly and Grandad love her the most because shes their first grandchild. Nana and Grandad Granger dont favour me for being their first grandchild, which I find completely unfair. I dont want to hear it, Malfoy, I hear a voice hissing from outside the broom cupboard. I push open the door, only slightly, and peek out into the entrance hall. Dom and Malfoy are standing by the front doors of the castle. Doms face is very red and she hasnt changed out of her Quidditch robes yet and Malfoy (also dressed in his Quidditch attire) looks just as pale as he did when I told him that I want to put our baby up for adoption. Dom, you have to believe me

Why should I believe anything you say? she shrieks, her voice echoing around the hall. I told you Im sorry! Malfoy says exasperatedly. Sorry? she cries, Youre sorry? Dont you think sorry is a little bit trivial for this situation? You got my cousin my best friend pregnant! And you think that sorry is going to cover it? Youre pathetic, Malfoy! It was before I was with you, Malfoy says loudly, we agreed not to tell anyone. I didnt even know she was pregnant!

How could you ask me out after you slept with Rose? Youre sick! Did you even like her? Or were you just using her? Oh dear. Right now, Im not sure if I want him to say he loves every bit of me or he just wanted sex. I suppose part of me just wants to kick him in the groin and the other part (very small part) wants him to hug me and say everything is okay. I Malfoy starts, I was drunk. Of course I must have liked her at the timebut now, I like you, Dom. That little ferret! Only the other day he was saying how he isnt happy with Dom

and how much he likes me! Kick him in the goods, Dom! Well its a bit late now, she says, and I can hear that shes crying in her voice, Youre going to have a baby. No were not, says Malfoy, Rose wants to put it up for adoption. Its hard to tell how he feels about that. His facial expressions are hard and emotionless and his voice is monotonic. Guys are so hard to read. Dom glares at him for a moment and her facial expression softens into a sad grimace.

B-but I dont understand, says Dom, Rose wouldnt do that. How would she know? Its not like we ever discuss that kind of stuff. She wouldnt! Dom insists, Youre making her, arent you? No! Malfoy protests, It was all her idea! I only just found out, I havent had time to get my head around it! They stay quiet for a few minutes. Is it true you punched your dad? Dom asks so quietly that I can barely hear her.

Yeah, Malfoy says nonchalantly, so? Why did you hit him? Malfoy stays quiet. He said something about Rose? Dom presses, You were standing up for her? He nods. What an idiot! Why cant he just lie? He seems to be an expert at that. You like her, says Dom, I knew it. Dom

Im going to bed, she sighs, Ill talk to you when Ive calmed down. Right now all I want to do is hex you into oblivion. She storms off up the stairs. Malfoy is left in the entrance hall and kicks the front doors in rage. Ive never seen him so angry. In fact, I never really see him as anything other than calm and collected. Maybe I should go and calm him downor does he want to hear it from me? I mean, Im the one who lied to him. But apparently my brain and my legs arent really working in partnership today because I seem to be walking out of the broom cupboard and over to him. How odd. How long have you been in there? Malfoy shoots when he spots me.

About four hours, I shrug, I needed to think. In a broom cupboard? Malfoy asks, eyebrows raised. What better place? Hes looking at me as if Im a crazy woman. I suppose I sort of am a crazy woman. Well I can hardly be described as sane now can I? So Malfoy says awkwardly. Why did you just lie your bollocks off to Dom just now? I ask bluntly.

I didnt! he protests. You told me that you arent happy with her. Or was that all talk? I suppose you regret saying all that crap about liking me now that Im damaged goods. Weasley, you really are the most annoying person in the world! he cries, I wish I never slept with you! The feelings mutual! You werent even that good! That hit him hard. He pauses for a few seconds because he doesnt know what to say. I try to hold back laughter.

Whatever, he shoots back, its not like youd know! What? I cry. Dom told me you were a virgin! Yeah, well she told me you were a virgin too! I cry. Well Malfoy stutters, Good! That rules out the STD risk! I stare at him for a second before we both burst out laughing. Im serious, our laughs are echoing around the entire entrance hall. Its like we dont know what else to do. The situation actually cant get any worse so were just laughing! This is

not how I expected it to go down. I tell a guy Im pregnant and we have a good laugh about it! I'm pregnant...but sure at least we don't have chlamydia! Youre an idiot, I laugh. Were both idiots, Malfoy admits and I nod my head in agreement. What are we going to do? I ask, still chuckling, with tears streaming down my face - but whether they're tears of sadness or laughter I'm not quite sure. I think it's both. I thought you wanted adoption? he asks. II dont know what I want.

Lets not decide tonight, says Malfoy softly, Lets justsleep on it. Ive been sleeping on it for the last few weeks. Its time to wake up. Why did we do it? I sigh, What were we thinking? Malfoy shrugs. I shrug. I reminisce. ** The party was already underway when I returned to the Common Room after jinxing Carl Blunt, my ex-boyfriend. I was in no mood for the festivities, but as soon as James saw me, he bounced over to me, an extra Firewhiskey in his hand.

Have a drink! Im underage, I protested. Its my birthday! said James, as if that justified underage drinking. So? Im only sixteen! You never loosen up, Red, slurred James, Youll drive yourself into an early grave with the amount of work you do. I rolled my eyes at him and grudgingly downed the Firewhiskey to prove a point.

There! I can loosen up! He looked impressed. Nice work, Red! He bounced off again to talk to a darkhaired seventh year who was sitting alone in the corner of the Common Room. I, of course, was still completely embarrassed by what had happened at dinner and I felt as if everyone was talking about how Id been dumped so publicly by Carl. I poured myself another Firewhiskey, drank it quickly and poured another one. Steady on, girl, I heard Al say from behind me, How many have you had?

Three, I said, holding up two fingers. He took the glass off me and set it down. You never drink! Have you any idea how strong that stuff is? As strong as your face! I spluttered. Al raised an eyebrow. You look like Harry Potter, I said. Yeah, youd think he was my dad or something, said Al sarcastically, Maybe you should go and lie down. No! I want to dance! I said, even though nobody else was.

Youre going to embarrass yourself! Al protested. If the girl wants to dance, let the girl dance! said Malfoy, who had just appeared beside Al, draping an arm around his shoulders. He looked very handsome, wearing a black shirt and black jeans. Why are James parties always full of drunken idiots? Al sighed. Loosen up Al! I laughed. Yeah, loosen up, Potter! Malfoy agreed in his endearing Scottish accent, Why cant you be more like Rose?

Yeah! I exclaimed, Or more like Scorpassus here? Yeah! said Malfoy excitedly. Al rolled his eyes and left the two of us by the drinks table. Youre cool when youre drunk, Malfoy slurred. D'you know what's cooler...funk!" I exclaimed. Youre dead right there! Malfoy agreed seriously.

Theres nothing better than funk, I said, bopping to the music. I agree, said Malfoy, I completely agree. Play that funky music, white boy! I yelled at him. Okay! He just stood there and shrugged. We both burst out laughing for no apparent reason. Were talking quite a lot of bullshit, I observed.

Its quality bullshit, mlady, said Malfoy. I need to sit down, I decided, as I was very dizzy indeed. We walked over to the couches by the fire and chased a few first years out of them. Malfoy threw himself down beside me and slouched down so we were at the same eye-level. You have brown eyes, Malfoy observed. So do you, I said. High five for brown eyes! We didnt high five in the end our coordination was way off and we gave up after seven tries and six accidental slaps on the face.

You never spoke to me before, I said. I did! he insisted, In first year, I said hi when Al introduced me to you! And I think I said excuse me at one stage when I needed to get by you. But we never SPOKE beforelike an actual conversationwith your big Scottish accent, I slurred. What are we having now? he asked, and I cant help my Scottish accent, given that Im Scottish! I suppose youre right. So whats your favourite farmyard animal then? I asked.

A one-legged duck, definitely, he said, not smiling, but his eyes shone with sarcasm, How about you? Pigs, I said, because its a fun word to say! PIGS! Malfoy shouted, and a couple of fourth years looked over in shock, Oh, not you The night went on like that, full of completely pointless banter. Soon the Common Room had cleared out completely, or people had just fallen asleep on the floor of it. I wasnt sure what time it was, but it had to be well after two oclock. Dom was passed out on one of the armchairs, Chastity Finch was on the floor beside her and Laura Phelps

was sprawled across a table beside the window. But Malfoy and I were still wide awake, playing a game of I Never with an almost empty bottle of Firewhiskey. I neverhad a sexual fantasy about a teacher! I said. Malfoy grinned coyly and took a gulp of the drink. Ew! Which one? I laughed. Chang, he grinned. Chang? No way! Okay, my turn! he said, I neverkissed a cousins mate.

I didnt take a drink, seeing as Id never kissed one of my cousins friends. Want to change that? he grinned. My heart flipped over in my chest at his words. His hair was lying flat on his head at this stage of the evening, making him look sexier than ever. What red blooded female wouldnt kiss him? I leaned in, both our heads turning left, and our lips were touching, softly at first. Then I felt his tongue caressing my lips, as if knocking to see if they could come in. I opened my lips obligingly. I wasnt exactly experienced in the area of boys, but I could tell that he was good really good. One of his hands was resting on my waist while the other was cupping my face gently. My heart was going crazy it was a feeling Id never felt before. My hand

flew to his and I lead him upstairs to my empty dormitory. We lay down on my bed and continued our passion-filled kissing session. For some reason, I knew exactly what I was doing. Maybe it was the Firewhiskey. Maybe it was the surge of lust I was experiencing. Whatever it was, I felt the moment opportune to unbutton Malfoys black shirt while he unzipped my jeans. I didnt even realise how much I was shaking, but Malfoy did. We dont have to he whispered, but I put a finger over his lips. I want to, I whispered back **

Um, Weasley? Malfoy asks, pulling me out of my day dream. Hmm? Youve been staring into space for the last five minutes, he says worriedly. II better go, I say, Goodnight, Malfoy. I run upstairs and all the way up to the Gryffindor Tower, the memories of James birthday still fresh in my mind. Its got my heart racing even thinking about it. I didnt even think Id remember that much, but if I strain my mind, I can still remember his touch it made me tremble. But thats lust, one of the seven

deadly sins. And Im pretty sure being a lying, cheating bitch to your cousin is in there too. Speaking of which, Dom is sitting on her own in the dorm when I return. Shes crying into her pillow, but she stops and looks up when I come in. At first I think shes reaching for her wand to hex me, but she just reaches for a tissue and wipes her eyes. Youre back then, she says in a very shaky voice. Look, Dom, Im so s Dont say youre sorry because I really dont care, she says. Her eyes are red and puffy, just as Im sure mine are.

How could you not tell me? she sobs, I thought we were supposed to be more than just cousins, Rose. Were best friends. I know, I say, feeling so guilty I think Im going to cry, I should have told youbut Malfoy and I didnt feel the need to tell anyone because we were so drunk when it happened. It was just a one night stand. Yeah, and look what the result of it is. I nod gravely. I wanted to tell you that I was pregnant, I really did.

Then why didnt you? Its not like you didnt have the chance. We share a dormitory! We saw each other every day over Christmas! she cries. I know, I say, but I was trying to get my head around it before I told people. And then by the time I was ready to tell you, you told me that you were going out with Mal- um, Scorpius. You could have told me, she says quietly, I would have understood. Yeah, right she would have understood just as much as Dad did. Im sorry, Dom, I really am, I say.

Do you like him? Scorpius? Her blue eyes are digging into mine, searching for the truth. I doubt shell find it if I cant even find it in myself. It was just a one night stand, I say, I can barely even remember it. Thats such a lie. But Rose, you always said your first time would be specialwhat made you do it? Youve always been so sensible, says Dom, shaking her head.

Firewhiskey, I say, and I was upset that Carl had humiliated me in front of everyone. It was out of comfort I did it, not out of love or even like for that matter. Dom sighed heavily and started biting on her thumbnail. It doesnt matter anyway, she says, its not like I can be with Malfoy now. I breathe in. This is something I have to do. Look, Dom, Malfoy likes you, not me, I say, running over to her bed and sitting down beside her, Im giving the baby up for adoption in a few months, this will all be over with. Malfoys done nothing

wrong, okay? Soso be happy, Dom. Dont let my stupid mistakes ruin your life as well as mine. She looks at me sceptically and then she nods. Perhaps youre right, she whispers unsurely, Maybe I shouldnt break up with him. Part of me feels saddened to hear this. Part of me feels guilty that Ive just told my cousin a huge lie. And another part of me feels that Ive just made the second biggest mistake of my life. Chapter 11 : It Can't Get Any Worse...Right?

Is it true? Whos the father?? Rose Weasley? As in the Gryffindor nerd? Theres no way youre pregnant whod sleep with you?! These are some of the nicer whispers that have been following me around since Saturday. On Sunday I stayed shut behind the curtains of my four poster bed, but Monday morning came too soon and I had to emerge from my pit. That, and I was hungry. Avoiding everyone, I found myself drifting from class to class, keeping my head down and concentrating on my studies. None of the teachers asked me

any questions or made me perform any spells all day in fact, according to them, Im practically invisible. Of course the stupid students of Hogwarts couldnt see it like that. I havent gotten such strange stares since second year when I chained myself to the Herbology Greenhouses for two days straight. (You see, I was trying to stop the unfair treatment of Mandrakes, and I remembered Mum set up the Society for the Promotion of Elfish Welfare when she was at Hogwarts, so I decided to set up my own society. It was called the Society for the Promotion of Extra Rights for Mandrakes or S.P.E.R.M. I used to wear S.P.E.R.M badges and everything, but people used to stare at me and laugh like I was an alien or something. Im not really sure why.) Anyway, today is Tuesday and although Im used to the malicious whispers that

are circulating, they still make me angry. None made me as angry as the one Laura Phelps whispered to her Hufflepuff friend. And as a result of it, James and I have detention tonight. Its her own fault she now has horns growing out of her thick head she was the one who announced to the entire school that Im pregnant. She was the one who called me Malfoys Little Slut in the corridor. Malfoys Little Slut. That has to be the most horrible thing anyone has ever called me. Its hardly surprising that James hexed her before I had the chance to. All I did was throw my half eaten banana at her. At eight oclock, we head to Professor Longbottoms office. Its obvious he feels a bit bad about giving us detention because he knows us so well, but its also in his job as head of Gryffindor house not to play favourites. He makes us go through discipline files from the past sixty

years and make sure theyre all in order seriously, why doesnt he just make us watch paint dry? It would be so much more interesting. James and I work in silence, sorting out detention slips into different files. Im still absolutely fuming after what Phelps said to me and Im fantasising about chopping her hair off and forcing her to eat it. Um, Red, are you okay? James asks as I shove random pieces of paper into folders. Im fine, I snap, Im absolutely brilliant. Couldnt be better. You just put Henry Lawsons detention slip into Michael Pattersons file, James points out.

Does it look like I care? I hiss. Silence. I continue throwing detention slips into random files without even looking at what Im doing. See, every student who has ever had detention in the last sixty years has a file in the discipline cabinet. Thats a lot of students. We have to make sure each detention slip is under the right name. Its so boring, I want to cry. Hows Al taking the news? I ask after a few minutes. We both know that Al has a very bad temper when provoked. Hes even worse than James at times. And the look on his

face on Saturday clearly stated that he was furiousbut not with me, with Malfoy. I havent really had the chance to discuss it with him since the news came out. Hes James starts, hes dealing with it in his own individual way. That cant be good. Maybe I should go and talk to him, I suggest. Thats probably not a good idea, says James quickly, give him time to cool off. Hes still pretty angry withwell, you know, the fact you slept with his best friend. I mean, it is kind of weird

Why is it weird? Because Scorpius and Al are like brotherssometimes I think theyre more like brothers than me and Al. Thats not true, I say. I dont knowsince he came to Hogwarts, hes felt like Scorpius was his family because theyre both Slytherins. But youre like our sister, Red. You always have been. Were closer with you than with any of the othersI guess Al is just really protective of you. We both are. Believe me, if youd slept with my best friend, Id kick his arse from here to Australia!

I laugh a little. James is so very like Uncle Harry sometimes. Even the way he looks nowI dont know, its the way he grins or something. Even though people always say he looks like Aunt Ginny (except for his raven black hair obviously), I can definitely see a resemblance between James and his Dad. Maybe not as much of a resemblance as Harry shares with Al, but almost. Hes got that devilish Potter charm mixed with a Weasleys sense of mischief hes a menace in other words, but everyone loves him. Hell get over it, says James reassuringly, as will all the brain-dead idiots who glare at you in the corridors. Thanks, Jay, I say. We continue to work in silence again. After about an hour, Im seriously

contemplating jumping out of the window of this office, which is on the sixth floor. That is until I reached a file marked Sirius Black and another right beside it marked James Potter. They were by far the two biggest files in the whole cabinet. I cant help but smile to myself. I open Sirius Blacks folder. Name: Sirius Black Date: 7th September 1971 Year: 1 House: Gryffindor Punishment: Cleaning the Potions Dungeons Given By: Professor H Slughorn Supervised By: Professor H Slughorn Reason for Detention: Mr Black was purposely adding the wrong ingredients to James Potters Potion and such careless behaviour resulted in the loss of Mr Potters eyebrows.

I couldnt help but laugh. I opened James Potters file and found a similar slip. Name: James Potter Date: 7th September 1971 Year: 1 House: Gryffindor Punishment: Cleaning the Potions Dungeons Given By: Professor H Slughorn Supervised By: Professor H Slughorn Reason for Detention: Mr Potter was purposely adding the wrong ingredients to Sirius Blacks Potion, and now Mr Black can only speak Troll and Gobbledegook. His knowledge of the English language will need to be restored. Have you seen this? I laughed and passed James the files. He laughed loudly as he read the punishments that the two men hes named after had to endure

during their time at Hogwarts. I could see James brown eyes shine in admiration for them. We had fun reading through James Potter Senior and Sirius Blacks detention slips theyd been in detention more than three hundred times during their seven years at Hogwarts. It seems they got detention at least once a month during fifth, sixth and seventh year for breaking curfew. I wonder how Dads such a do-gooder with the father he had, says James, flicking through his grandfathers file. I wouldnt say hes that much of a dogooder, I grin, pulling out a file marked Harry Potter. James grins back and grabs the file.

Ooh, bribery! he laughs, Woah, he got loads of detentions in 5th year from some person called Professor D J Umbridgewonder what he did to deserve those I notice a file marked Hermione Granger. Its only a small file but still, I didnt think Mum ever got a detention before. James and I had great fun searching through the detention files looking up different punishments our parents, aunts and uncles had experienced. Its funny, but we couldnt find one belonging to Uncle Percy. Uncle George and his late twin, Fred have files the same size as Sirius Black and James Potter. Even Aunt Ginny had a fair few detentions in her day. Dads file was about the same size as Uncle Harrys, which was a fairly decent

size, even if it wasnt as big as Sirius Blacks or James Potters. After another hour, Professor Longbottom comes back and tells us we can leave. I leave Nevilles office feeling much better than I did when I went in. I see him smiling to himself as I leave its as if he wanted to show me that Im not the first person in my family to make a mistake. A big part of me wants to go back and hug him, but that would be completely inappropriate. So I just break down in tears instead as you do. Jesus Christ, Red, whats wrong? James cries. N-N-Neville is just so s-s-sweet! I sob. James raises his eyebrow wondering how the hell I can think the man who just had

us in detention for two hours could be sweet. I cant even stop myself from cryingseriously, whats happening to me? Since I found out Im pregnant all I do is bawl like a baby well, maybe baby is a bit of an ironic word to use. But you get my drift.

On Wednesday, I visit Madam Pomfrey in the hospital wing. On the way there, five people point at me, six snigger, one says is it really true? and a group of Slytherin girls call me a slut. Really, it could be worse. They could have poked my eyes out with rusty nails. Madam Pomfrey is attending to a first year boy with swollen up fingers it looks like an injury from some sort of weird plant from Herbology. I wait until she is finished before approaching her myself.

Miss Weasley, she says kindly, clearly feeling sorry for me, what can I do for you? Um, I start, can I talk to you in your office? She leads me inside and sits me down on a very comfy red velvet chair. She looks at me expectantly. I was wondering if you knew anything about adoption? I ask. Madam Pomfrey raises her eyebrows at me. If she starts trying to change my mind, Im going to scream at her. Ill probably end up in the mental ward at St Mungos, but I suppose Id be amongst

my own kind then. At least they wont call me a slut and stare at me like Im from another planet. Honestly, its like Im the first person to get pregnant in the history of womankind. Adoption? Madam Pomfrey asks sceptically, Are you sure youve thought this through? Ive thought about nothing else, I say truthfully, I was just wondering how Id go about it. Madam Pomfrey starts rooting through the drawer in her desk and pulls out a few pamphlets. She hands them to me. The first says So Youre Pregnant, the second Pregnancy Your Choices and the third The Joys of Motherhood. Im going to throw up on this womans desk if

she even mentions the words joy and motherhood in the same sentence. Do I look joyful?? You have options, Rose and Im glad youre considering them all, says Pomfrey kindly, but dont let what an idiotic bunch of kids say to you in the corridors affect your choice. This is your son or daughter were talking about. No it isnt, I say quietly, and it never was. Im just carrying it. Biology means nothing when it comes to parenting. Im not a mother. Madam Pomfrey looks almost disappointed to hear me saying this. But its the truth. Im not a mother. In fact, I barely even like children. I remember when Auntie Audrey had Lucy I was

around five or six at the time so everybody expected me, as a little girl, to be completely fawning over her. But unfortunately, I seem to have taken after Dad in more ways than just the hair department. Im extremely awkward around kids, not to mention the fact that I was a very boyish five year old because I spent most of my time with James, Fred, Al or Teddy. Babies just never interested me. I take the pamphlets with me and leave the Hospital Wing with the full intention of finding a quiet classroom to do my homework in, away from the gossip and the unwelcome attention. But it seems like every student in Hogwarts is roaming the corridors trying to get a good look at The Pregnant Weasley Girl. Hufflepuffs, Slytherins, Ravenclaws and Gryffindors all stop to stare at me in the corridor. The

anger is boiling up inside me until eventually I crack. Why dont you just take a fucking picture, it lasts longer! I scream. Everyone stops whispering. Some girls giggle to one another at my outburst and the boys look downright scared. I feel someone grab my arm and lead me away from the very silent, yet very crowded corridor. Its Al. He pulls me into the empty Transfiguration classroom and Im now in floods of tears. It doesnt feel like Im ever going to stop. When I see Laura Phelps Im going to take pleasure in pulling each and every strand of hair out of her empty head!

Dont cry, Rose, Al says, in a would-be soothing voice. My life is over, Al, how can I NOT cry? I yell. Just calm down! Its not the end of the worldits just those vultures feeding on the little bit of gossip in their boring lives, says Al calmly. You wouldnt be saying that if you were the one who was facing the prospect of becoming a parent! I cry. I completely break down. Al catches me before I crumble into a heap on the floor and hugs me tightly. It feels a bit strange

 Al never hugs me. Hes not really into hugs. But now hes hugging me in a very big-brotherly, protective way its the way I wish Dad would have hugged me when he found out. Youll be fine, Rosie, he says, Youll be just fine. Thanks Al, I mutter, even though I dont particularly believe him. So, umhows.hows Malfoy? I ask nervously. Al stops hugging me and he looks really angry. I have a temper to match his so if he starts shouting, at least I can stand up for myself I just really hope it doesnt come to that. Al shakes his head.

Dont talk about him, he says. Its hard not to, I say, Im kind of carrying his spawn. You have such a way with words, says Al sarcastically. Al, dont be angry with him. Hes your best friendwhat we did was stupid and irresponsible and were paying for it now. It was my fault just as much as it was his. I think hes going to need you now more than ever. Al stays quiet for a minute, but then his facial expressions soften.

Sorry, he mumbles, its justyoure practically my sister, you know? Its strange. Imagine how strange itd be if he slept with your real sister, I say, trying to lighten the mood. Als eyes widen in shock and he looks like hes about to puke. Donteversaythatagain, he says in disgust. Sorry, I say, half-smirking. Al shudders. Thanks for not shunning me from your life, I say, and for not killing Malfoy and ending up in Azkaban and starting a big chain-reaction of self-destruction throughout our entire family.

Al looks sort of confused but he nods anyway. Dont worry about it, Rose, he smiles, everythings going to be okay. He winks and leaves me alone in the classroom. Sometimes I wonder what I did to deserve such a great family other times, I feel like theyre a curse bestowed upon me at birth. Ive really screwed things up with them this time though. Ive broken Mum and Dad up, Im pretty sure Dom is angry with me, Grandad Arthur probably wants me hung, drawn and quartered for sleeping with a Malfoy, and Lily Bollocks.

I completely forgot about poor Lily! She and Dom have probably made a voodoo doll and are sticking pins into it right now. I dont really blame them. Im the worlds biggest bitch. Ive been avoiding the Gryffindor common room every day this week. I spend most of my time in the library and go back to the dormitory really late when everyone is asleep just so I can avoid the awkwardness. I really dont want to talk to Lily and as for Domwell, has she dumped Malfoy or not? Do I care if she has? I return to the Gryffindor Common Room after my talk with Al to face the music. Im going to have to eventually. Molly is there, as are Fred, James, Lilyand Dom. Dom doesnt even look up from her book as I walk in, but I know shes seen me out of the corner of her eye because her face

has just visibly tensed up. Lily is trying her best not to look upset, but shes failing terribly. James smiles at me encouragingly and Fred just looks really awkward. Its Molly who speaks first. Rosewhy didnt you tell us? she asks. Just leave it, Molly, I say tiredly. Were your cousins! she says, You can tell us, you know. Especially meIm a prefect. She really is so like her stupid mother, Auntie Audrey. Shut up, Molly, I snap, Just because youre a bloody prefect doesnt mean you

have all the answers! Im a prefect too, remember? She looks shocked, but I dont care, I just storm past her and up to my dormitory. Luckily the dorm is empty. If Laura Phelps was here, I probably would have cursed her into a vegetable. I lie down on my bed and close the curtains around it and start to read the pamphlets. I dont actually see the point in reading them. My mind is made up Im giving the kid up for adoption.

When Friday finally comes, the news of my pregnancy is still fresh in peoples minds, but they dont stare at me as much. Dom hasnt said a word to me and Lily leaves a room whenever I enter it. So to avoid all the awkwardness, I go to the library on Friday evening to do some

homework Im just that sad. But on the way down to the library, I bump into Jenny Winters. Hi Rose, she says kindly, How are you? Im fine, I lie, You? Cant complain, she smiles, UmI heard about your situation. Of course she bloody did. Youd have to be deaf not to. Yeah, I say awkwardly, you probably think Im a stupid slut too then.

No! she exclaims, No, not at all! We all make mistakes! Anyone who calls you a slut is a damn liar and you shouldnt listen to them, Rose! Hey, Im starting to like this chick. Thanks, I say. Im serious. Dont put yourself down. Youre being very brave doing what youre doing, I think. If it were me, Id probably do something mental like lock myself in a bathroom or contemplate fleeing the country, she laughs. Oh Jenny, what you dont know. I fake a laugh.

If you need anyone to talk to, you can talk to me, she says, I dont judge. Thank you, I smile at her, You know, apart from my Aunt Ginny, youre the only person whos said that to me. Wellwhat are friends for? Friends? I wouldnt know what theyre for, considering I dont have any. But if Jenny is willing to talk to me in public, I guess I cant complain. And anyway, she seems nice enough

At least shes not plotting to kill me. Thats always nice to have in a friend. Im happy returning to the common room knowing that I have at least one person out there who cares about me. But my good mood is soon squandered when I see Lily sitting alone by the fire, her red head buried in a book. She looks up and glares at me when I come in. Im so not in the mood for this. Lily, will you please just yell at me and have it over with? I say exasperatedly. What do you want me to say? Youre a liar and thats that. A liar? I cry, Okay, heres some home truths for you Scorpius Malfoy is over

three years older than you! Hes going out with Dom! Hes never going to like you Lily so just move on! Oh crap. Why did I just say that? Why do I have to say EVERYTHING I think? Lily looks angry she looks just like Uncle Harry does when hes angry. And believe me, you dont want to get on the wrong side of Uncle Harry like James did when he tried to use the Cruciatus curse on Al once. That wasnt pretty. Youre nothing but a bitch, Rose! I used to think you were one of the more tolerable members of the family I was clearly mistaken!

She slams her book closed and runs up to her dormitory, almost knocking Dom over in the process, who is on her way down. What the hell was that? asks Dom. I shake my head and flop down onto the chair. I wish I could just disappear forever. I just thought Id let you know, says Dom, Malfoy and I are still togetherwere not breaking up. My heart plummets to the floor I wish it wouldnt. Thats great, I say, forcing a smile, Im glad youre working things out.

Good, she says, I hope youre okay with thisbecause we really like each other. I nod. Of course Im okay with it. She smiles weakly and leaves the common room, probably off to meet the man of the hour. If I become any faker than I am now Im going to turn into a bloody Barbie doll. I mean, seriously Of course I dont mind that you, my best friend and cousin, are going out with Scorpius Malfoy, father of my child, the first person I ever had sex with, the guy I have extremely mixed feelings for, the guy who makes my heart race faster than it does around Teddy Lupinand of course I dont mind if you whack me over the head with a broomstickbecause believe me, it would hurt less.

Chapter 12 : Learning to Live Again Dear Teddy, How are the wedding plans going? I cant believe its been almost a month since weve spoken. Ive really missed talking to you and Im so sorry for my behaviour when I found out about your engagement how about we call a truce? This silence between us is driving me crazy. I cant take both you and Dad ignoring me. I dont know if youve heard about the goings-on here at Hogwarts. In case you havent, Ill fill you in. Firstly, as Im sure you know, the entire school knows Im pregnant. That of course includes Malfoy who has been avoiding me ever since I told him Im putting the baby up for adoption. Not only that, but he and Dom are still going stronger than ever, something I find a bit strange, but I guess Im okay with it if shes happy.

Mums living in Hogsmeade at the minute. She pops up to the school every now and again, but I try to hide from her as much as possible out of the fear shell try and force folic acid tablets down my throat again these Muggle remedies are just too much for one girl to bear! But I suppose its nice to know that she cares. Its more than I can say for Dad. I havent seen nor heard from him since he was called into the school just after the news of my pregnancy came out. Its as if hes disowned me now, and Im pretty much guessing thats why he and Mum have split up. I find myself listening to Papa Dont Preach by Madonna more and more these days. Im so close to insanity, I can practically touch it! It seems like in the last few weeks Ive become closer with James and Al than Id

ever thought possible. Of course Lily is absolutely fuming as a result she hates me because she has a crush on Malfoy and I kind of accidentally told her that hed never like hermy bad. I feel sort of bad that Al and Malfoy arent as close as they once were. In the classes where Gryffindor and Slytherin are together, Al sits with me while Dom sits with Malfoy, because were all too awkward around each other. Its awful who knew a couple of minutes of sex would lead to such trouble? (Yes, I said a couple of minutes). Ive left the Quidditch team and am not playing the rematch against Slytherin, whenever thatll be. Some fifth year bloke is the reserve keeper so hell be taking my place. I can tell hes really nervous he goes really pale any time anybody mentions it to him. But I know hell do

just fine on the daybecause if he doesnt, James will probably kill him. Anyway, Ive just realised that the majority of this letter is pointless small talk. I wish I knew what to say to make things right between us I miss talking to you, Ted. I hope we can go back to how we were before I decided to be an immature idiot and complain that you didnt tell me first about your engagement. Friends? Say hi to Victoire for me, Love, Rosie Isnt it funny how time flies when youre having fun? Well, maybe having fun is a bit of an overstatement time flies when your mind is so preoccupied with school, pregnancy, confusion and tension that

you barely even notice that January has already slipped away and February is in full swing. That is until James Potter decides to remind me of the time of year. Its almost Valentines Day! says James, jumping down beside me on the couch in the common room while Im trying to read my Potions homework, Who are you giving your love to this year, Redness? Im sure there are just thousands of men queuing up outside the Gryffindor Tower right now to date the Moby Dick of Hogwarts, I say bitterly. Whos Moby Dick? The whaleyouve never read Moby Dick? I sigh.

Clearly not, James grins. Honestly, do you even know how to read? Of coursebut Mummy helps me with the big boy words. I smile weakly and return to reading my Potions book. James grabs it off me and snaps it shut, to my annoyance. Youre overworking yourself, says James, and Mum told me to make sure you relaxso how do you feel about a Valentines Day Party?

I feel that the last party you threw resulted in a drunken night of sex with Scorpius Malfoy and an unwanted pregnancy I think Ill pass on the party, thanks. James makes a disgusted face at the mention of a drunken night of sex with Scorpius Malfoy. Come on Red, itll be fun. Ill make sure Phelps doesnt get an invite, he pleads. This is her common room too, you know, I argue. Wellwe wont have it here then. How about in the Room of Requirement?

Do what you want, I sigh, but just dont involve me. Can I have my Potions book back now? Cmon, you never want to have fun anymore. I remember a time when youd come raiding the kitchens with me and Matthews and leaving flaming bags of Hippogriff poo outside Flitwicks officewhat happened to you? Firstly, I say, the flaming bag of poo was YOUR idea, not mine, I just happened to be there. And if you remember correctly, I was telling you not to go through with it Yeah, but you laughed when we did!

Secondly, I continue, disregarding what he's just said, I only went raiding the kitchens with you and Mark Matthews twice Three times, James corrects me. Whateveryou make it sound like I was some sort of prankster mastermind! Look, all Im saying is you dont have to sit in the common room with your head stuck in a book every Friday night just because youre pregnant come and have some fun while you still can, says James. The boy has a good point. In a few months time Ill be so heavy that Ill barely be able to get up the stairs to the

Gryffindor Tower, never mind go to one of James not-so-well-planned parties. Why do you want to plan a Valentines Day party anyway? I ask, Who are you trying to impress? James grins at me and taps his nose. Ask no questions and Ill tell you no lies. By the way, Im going to need your help for the planning. Why me? I groan. Because youre the only one for the job. And itll take your mind of a certain blonde haired git.

My minds not on a certain blonde git! I protest and feel myself blushing. James raises his eyebrows. Okay, he says, but its obvious that he doesnt believe me at all. Oh be quiet, I snap, Ill plan your stupid party. But that doesnt mean Im coming. Youre a legend, Red Weasley, dyou know that? he says, ruffling my hair in the same way Uncle Harry does. You do realise my name is Rose dont you?

Red suits you better, James shrugs, Im gonna love you and leave you dear cousin, I have some, erm, homework to do. He may as well have just said hes flying to Mars on a unicorn because that would be more believable. I pick up my Potions book again and go back to reading about Shrinking Solutions but Im once again interrupted. This time its by Mark Matthews, James friend. Hi Rose, he says, whatcha up to? Reading, I say coldly, obviously.

I dont mean to be so cold but these days it seems like everyone is pissing me off. Mark doesnt seem to notice my coldness and sits down where James has only just vacated. When I was in second year, I probably would have killed to have THE Mark Matthews sitting beside me, looking at me with those bright blue eyes right now I just wish hed go away. So how are you anyway? I mean with the whole being preggers thing? I swear if that boy says preggers again Im going to whack him over the face with this very thick book. Although, he does have a very handsome faceitd be a shame to ruin it. Maybe Ill just break his arm or something.

Im okay, I shrug, you know, hanging in there. Cool, says Mark, I was just wonderingdo you want to come to Hogsmeade with me on Saturday? Okay, I was NOT expecting that. Seriously, who asks a pregnant girl on a date? Thats a bit weird, right? The twelve year old girl inside me is screaming at me to say yes. I suppose I half want to say yes. Mark is definitely good-looking, with his sky blue eyes and light brown hair that frames his face perfectlybut still, is it not weird to date when youre pregnant? Isnt there some rule against it? Okay, I say, that sounds fun.

Am I just completely incapable of saying no? * Saturday is both Valentines Day and the trip to Hogsmeade so on Friday evening I start planning James party. James always has me plan his parties because hes completely dim when it comes to organisation. He just takes care of the invites. Im a bit of a freak when it comes to organising events. Its obvious that James knew organising a party would take my mind off the woes in my life because when Im organising something, I pretty much do nothing else. I go to the library with my folder to start planning. (Yes, I have a folder so what?) Okay, first things first themes. I think the theme is pretty obvious for this

party. Pink! Seeing as its Valentines Day, everyone, including the boys, must wear pink. Im especially glad Im not going now pink clashes horribly with my hair. Im glad this party is going to be in the Room of Requirement it will make the decorating much simpler. Im thinking love-heart shaped balloons at every table (of which there will be about twenty, white, with pink roses as centrepieces) and soppy love songs playing the whole time. Its going to be a classy partythat is until James friends get there and spike the pink punch and burst all of the lovely balloons. But I dont care as long as I have fun planning! Hiya Rose, I hear a voice say. Its Jenny. Hey Jenny, Im just planning James Valentines Day party, I tell her.

Ooh, can I help? she says excitedly and sits down beside me, Al just invited me to it. Are you coming? I dont think so, I say, Im not really up for a party. Jenny nods. I understand, she says, but it might do you some good to have some fun. She looks at my plans so far. Wow, this looks really great! Did you come up with all of this yourself? Yeah, I say, I live to plan! Well, except for pregnancies obviously

Jenny laughs nervously. I really have to stop making people uncomfortable. Anyway, do you have an ideas? I ask. Hmmhow about a game of spin the bottle? she asks. Spin the bottle? I say blankly, Were not twelve. I know, Jenny giggles, but itd be fun! Its Valentines Day after all. MaybeIm sure people would go for it when theyre drunk, I say reasonably, Good idea, Jen. Any more?

Jenny and I have become quite good friends in the weeks after everyone in Hogwarts found out Im pregnant. Its probably because Dom spends practically all of her time with Malfoy and even when shes not with him, theres such awkwardness between us. I dont think our friendship will ever be the same again. Lily hasnt even spoken to me since I lashed out at her I suppose I dont really blame her. I was such a bitch. But Jenny seems to have stood by me. I dont know whymaybe its because shes with Al and wants to keep on his good side. Either way, I appreciate her friendship. Shes much cooler than I originally thought. How about Speed Dating for the single people?

Jenny Winters, youre a bloody genius. * On Saturday morning, I get up pretty late and head downstairs to breakfast. Al is sitting at the Gryffindor table and Dom is at the Slytherin one this is something that happens most mornings now. Al doesnt really want to be in Malfoys company anymore. When James and Mark Matthews come downstairs to breakfast, I start to feel really nervous. I havent been on a date in ages. Im suddenly completely self-conscious and wondering if I look alright. Im wearing a pair of jeans (which are getting really tight now) and a blue jumper okay, I look like a bloody forty year old, but whatever.

Hi Rose, are you ready to go? asks Mark. I nod oh dear, I feel so bloody nervous. Im still not sure if Im cool with this, Matthews, says James to Mark, I mean, shes my little cousin. Little? I scoff, Im only eighteen months younger than you! James mumbles something incoherent and still looks a bit annoyed. Als eyes keep darting from me to Mark what is it with these Potter boys? Why do they have to play the bloody hero all the time? Dont they understand that Im a big girl and can look after myself?

I get a letter in the morning post. At first Im excited that it could be a letter from Teddy, but the handwriting is too big and curly to be his. Rose, I heard that there is a Hogsmeade trip today and I was wondering if youd stop by my place around lunchtime? Id love to see you and theres some things we need to talk about. I hope youre well, Love, Mum Its a bit short notice, but I know I have to go. Hey, maybe I can get her to tell me why the hell she and Dad are getting divorced. Doubtful, but its worth a try. Mark and I dont bother waiting for everyone else before heading off to Hogsmeade together. Its not awkward

between us because weve been friends for so long. Well, not friends per say, but he hangs out with James quite a bit so Ive talked to him loads. The only time it gets really awkward is when were on our way to Honeydukes and we bump into Dom and Malfoy. Theyre holding hands and I can feel my eyes narrowing of their own accord. Oh god, theyre stopping to talk, even though I know neither of them want to. Its like they have this obligation to be courteous to the pregnant woman. Hi Rose, says Dom uncomfortably. Hi Dom, I say, Hullo Malfoy.

Hi, Malfoy mumbles and looks at Mark. Then silence for a few seconds. Hi, says Mark, trying to break the tension. Soare you two says Dom looking from me to Mark expectantly. Oh no! I say quickly, No were not together. Ive said that kind of harshly. I hope Mark doesnt take it the wrong way. Malfoys glaring at Mark, who is looking at his feet uncomfortably. I just want the ground to open and swallow me up is that too much to ask?

I check my watch and realise, to my relief, that its almost one oclock. Erm, I have to go to Mums, I say, Ill catch up with you in Zonkos later, Mark. Before anyone can say any more, I hurry off down the street. Im not completely sure where Mums place is. She told me it was past the Hogs Head, but when I get there, I see no place that could possibly be up to Mums standards. All of the buildings are very dilapidated definitely not Mums cup of tea. I cant imagine what shed be doing living around here. Rose! I see her waving at me from one of the side streets between the Hogs Head and

the entrance to the Shrieking Shack. As I draw nearer to her I can see that the huge smile she has plastered onto her face is extremely fake. She pulls me into a tight embrace and I get that familiar Talcum Powder smell that I always associate with my Mum. Its always so comforting. I was afraid you wouldnt come, she says. Ermwhere exactly do you live? I ask, looking around. Follow me. She leads me down the side street until we come to a rusted metal door. She takes an equally rusted key out of her

pocket and after a lot of pushing, she finally gets it to turn in the lock. A couple of rats run out the door as it opens, making me squeak in shock. Mum jumps slightly, but she looks used to it. This is where you live? I say, not bothering to mask the disgust in my voice. We go up about a thousand flights of stairs before we come to another door with the number 40 on it. Again it takes a few pushes to get the door open. It opens into a very small and dusty living room with no furniture, only boxes. Off the living room, I can see a small room that I suppose is meant to be the kitchen it has a cooker and thats it. The place is dark and murky even James would call it a dump, and his bedroom resembles

nothing more than a pigsty. Actually, thats an insult to pigs. I know its not exactly a palace, says Mum. Not a palace?! I exclaim, Define palace?! Oh dont exaggerate, she sighs, walking into the kitchen. For once in my life, Im NOT exaggerating. This place is damp, dark and it has a really funny smelland not in a good way. Im pretty sure something died here. Cup of tea? Mum asks.

Ermno thank you, I say. I cant imagine what Id have to drink out of. Im surprised the place even has running water. So Mum, I say carefully, why did you want to meet me? Cant a mother meet up with her daughter on a Saturday afternoon without having to explain herself? Mum asks, coming back out from the kitchen to the living room. I raise my eyebrows at her. So are you just going to keep me and Hugh in the dark forever then? I ask, cutting to the point theres not point in beating around the bush.

Rosedont start, says Mum exasperatedly, if you must know, Ive asked you here to talk about your erm, situation. I wish people would stop calling it that! The little problem, the situation not saying the word doesnt make it any less real Im pregnant! I cry. Yes, says Mum, I know. And we need to talk about it because weve been avoiding it for so long. Shes been avoiding it more like. Its hard for me to avoid it when every snot-nosed idiot at Hogwarts likes to remind me about it between classes. But of course Mum wouldnt know about that, would she?

Ive been thinking, Mum continues, the baby is due in July, yes? Yeah. Wellyou could have the baby and then take a year out from Hogwarts. You could do seventh year with Molly! Then the baby could stay here with me because itll be that bit older Woah, hold up a second, I interrupt her, firstly, theres no way any child on the planet could possibly live in this place its a tip! Secondlywho says Im keeping the baby?

Youre not keeping it? says Mum, disregarding what Ive said about her new lodgings. Im giving it up for adoption, I say, and Im doing seventh year with Al and Dom. Im going to get my life back on track. She doesnt say anything for a few moments, but she doesnt look pleased. When did you decide this? she asks quietly. Around the same time you and Dad decided youre getting divorced, I reply. We never said divorced

Then why are you living in a dustbin, Mum? Why arent you back home with Dad? Your father and Iwe have some issues that need to be discussed. And hes not exactly open about his feelings. Theres not much I can do if he wont communicate. So its all his fault? I say, Mum, did Dad cheat on you? Mum shakes her head, but Im not sure if I believe her or not.

It was something that happened a long time ago, she says, Its in the past. Lets not talk about it. But if its whats breaking you and Dad up Were not breaking up, Mum insists, Were just on a break theres a difference. I sigh. Youre unbelievable, I spit, I cant believe that I was nave enough to believe that Id get some real answers by coming here. Im going. Dont go, please, Mum begs.

I have to meet someone, I say, even though I told Mark Id meet him at two and its now only half one, Ill see you, Mum. I leave her in her flat or whatever the hell youd call that place and hurry back to the mainstreet of Hogsmeade. I see Hugo coming out of Dervish and Banges with some of his friends. When he sees me rushing towards him, he tells his friends to go on without him, that hell catch up. Whats wrong? he asks. Now that Im closer to him, I see that hes wearing a tshirt with the band Death Metal Eaters on the front and a picture of the Dark Mark and oh Merlin, hes wearing eyeliner.

What the hell are you wearing? I say, forgetting about our dilemma, Oh man, are you wearing make-up? What do you want? he says angrily. Have you seen Mum's place yet?, I ask him, I think she and Dad are breaking up for good. Hugo shrugs. Like I care, he says, Theyre a pair of idiots anyway. I know they are, I say, but I just thought youd like to know. Stupid of me to think youd actually care about

anything other than straightening your hair. I cared when you got knocked up, didnt I? he shoots. Do you want a medal for caring about your sister? I snap, Youre such an ungrateful little git! Whatever, he says, trying to be cool, Im going to get my eyebrow pierced later, ho. Who the hell says later, ho? Hugo Harry Weasley, get the hell back here! I shout as he walks away from me and towards his friends.

Problems? Mark appears beside me. Hes obviously seen me screaming like a mad woman down the street. Sometimes I wish I were an orphan, I sigh. Mark throws a very big brotherly arm around my shoulders and gives me a squeeze before dragging me to a small caf called Patil Pastries. So Mark, I say as I dig into the chocolate chip muffin he so kindly bought for me, why did you ask me to come to Hogsmeade?

I could tell you, but then Id have to kill you, he grins. Come on, I smile, weve known each other for six years, weve gone kitchenraiding together, snuck out at night countless times Okay, okay, he gives in, if I tell you, you have to swear not to get angry andkill your cousin, okay? Which cousin? Believe me, Im capable of killing all of them. Welldont take this the wrong way, Rose. I think youre one of the coolest girls Ive ever met I mean, youre smart

and funnyyoure just a total legend, you know? I know, I say, quit buttering me up. Okayits justsince that Laura Phelps bitch announced to the school that youre up the spout Thanks for putting it so delicately. well, James has noticed that youve been a bit depressed. A bit depressed? Thats the understatement of the millennium.

Go on, I say, getting increasingly worried by the second. And he asked me if Id take you to Hogsmeade. He TOLD you to ask me out? I cry, causing many people to turn around and look at us, Im going to wring his little neck! He only asked me to do it so youd feel So Id feel what? Like Im not the biggest freak in Hogwarts? Oh no, I think I can feel tears coming.

Youre not the biggest freak in Hogwarts, says Mark, what about that Ravenclaw bloke who eats his own hair? Okay, so Im the second biggest freak after Hairy Joe And what about that Hufflepuff who takes her pet rabbit for walks on a leash around the lake? Right, Im the third biggest And that cross-eyed Slytherin who talks to walls? Okay! I exclaim, Im in the top ten biggest freaks in Hogwarts!

Mark counts silently on his fingers. Id say top twenty, he says and I throw a bit of my muffin at him. James just wanted you to feel as special as you are, Rose, says Mark. By making his friends ask me out on pity dates? Come on, youre having fun arent you? he says. I suppose.

And you got to make Malfoy jealous Yeah wait, what? I exclaim. Mark sips his coffee innocently and then smiles knowingly at me. I was not trying to make Malfoy jealous! Sure, says Mark sarcastically, But whether you were trying or not doesnt matter the bloke was jealous. No he wasnt! Well Ive never gotten more evil glares than I did from him earlier on today, says

Mark, If looks could kill, Malfoy would be in Azkaban. I dont say anything. What can I possibly say back to that? Look, were friends, right? he says and I nod, So you can talk to me about stuff. Stop moping about like the mother of all sorrows and have some fun! Come to this Valentines Day party youre planning. No chance, I say. Why not? Because itll be couple central and Ill look like a complete idiot! I exclaim.

So? You can come with me as friends of course, he adds quickly, and anyway, maybe I need you to make someone jealous. Who do you want to make jealous? I ask excitedly. Ask no questions and Ill tell you no lies. I hate when they say that. Chapter 13 : The Cherub's Wrath I return to Hogwarts before everyone else so I can set up for James party. Jenny tags along, nattering away about Al, the party, her dress for the party, the necklace Al got her for Valentines Day and so on. I nod politely, but Im not really listening. My mind is on Mum and

her crumby flat, on Dad and the fact that hes a bastard, and on Hugo and his new piercing can that kid get any weirder? Not exactly positive thoughts, I know. But nothing in my life seems positive these days. I get my Organisation Folder from the dormitory and read through the party plans a few times. We then head to the Room of Requirement. I concentrate hard on the exact details of the party as I walk past the wall three times, my eyes screwed up in deliberation. Jennys so excited as the door appears on the wall its obvious that shes never been in the Room of Requirement before. See, thats the great thing about having James Potter as a cousin I know every single corner of this castle inside out and backways.

The room is just how I imagined it to be. Its smaller than the one we held the Christmas party in back in third year, but there are less people coming to this one every single person in Hogwarts was at the Christmas one. Its not surprising we were caught. James got detention for an entire month after that. There are about twenty white tables, each with four chairs around them. The chairs have pink cushions and there are pink love heart shaped balloons at each table. The walls are draped with pink and red materials and banners that say Happy Valentines Day! At the back of the room, theres a huge space on the floor, with red cushions placed on the floor in a circle for spin the bottle. Along the back wall, there are ten small tables, with chairs either side for Speed Dating. There are speakers on the

walls playing music from Merlin knows where. This is amazing! Jenny gasps. Dyou think so? I ask nervously, Its not too much? Rose, its brilliant! You thought of all of this yourself? You helped, I say modestly. Oh please, she says, this is all you! Are you sure youre not going to come? Well I say, I might

Oh my god! Someone asked you, didnt they? she cries, and starts jumping around excitedly. Shes like a puppy. Its only Mark, I say nonchalantly. Mark Matthews? Oh Rose, hes so hot! she says very uncharacteristically. Okay, steady on girl, you do remember a little someone called Albus Potter dont you? Al knows I love him, she shrugs and then clasps a hand over her mouth as if she really didnt mean to say that.

You what? I laugh at her embarrassment. I cant believe I said that out loud, she says and covers her very red face in her hands, please dont tell him! I wont, I say, still laughing, but just so you know, I think he feels the same. She looks up and she cant suppress her smile. R-really? Sure, I shrug, straightening the centrepiece on one of the tables, Hes liked you since second year. Dont get all

soppy with meI cant really deal with emotions and such. Oh Rose, do you really think he loves me? she smiles, her eyes filling with tears of joy. What did I just say? No, she says shaking her head, No, he doesnt love me. Why would he? Is this girl serious? Because youre this petite, curly haired Ravenclaw who doesnt have any flaws at all and is just about the nicest person in Hogwarts, I say, and boys like nice girls like you.

Do you think so? Believe me, as one of the not nice girls, I know these things. Youre nice, she says, but she doesnt seem too sure. Quit kissing my ass just because youre going out with my cousinI know Im not nice, and Im pretty cool with it, I say. Okaybut youre not not nice, if you get me. I dont, but I nod anyway.

Dom isnt back from Hogsmeade by the time I return to the dormitory, but Chastity and Laura are there. They stop talking when I come in. Chastity smiles kindly at me, and Laura shoots me a malevolent glare. Hi Rose, says Chastity, are you coming to the party tonight? Of course shes not, Laura answers for me, Whod want to go with her? Shes pregnant! Shut up, Laura, Chastity sighs. I am going actually, I say proudly, with Mark Matthews.

The look on Lauras face is priceless. Her mouth actually drops open in shock. Thats great! says Chastity. What? Laura splutters, How the hell did you get Mark Matthews to bring you? Did you get pregnant with his kid too? I know this must be big news to you, I say in a patronizing tone, but you cant get pregnant while youre pregnant. It takes her a few seconds to process this. Whatever, youre a slut.

You dont have to be pregnant to be a slut, I say. Yeah, otherwise youd have about fifty kids, Laura, says Chastity. I laugh and high-five her. Whatever bitches, she spits, Youre just a pair of losers anyway. And I dont care if youre going with Mark MatthewsIm going with James Potter. She sweeps out of the dormitory, slamming the door behind her. Shes lying, right? I ask Chastity, who looks down at her hands, Chas, tell me shes lying!

Erm, he asked her yesterday, she says quickly. WHAT? After he jinxed her in the hallway? After everything shes done? I know, says Chastity, I thought it was a bit strange too. Im going to kill that little git! I scream and storm out of the dormitory. I run down the stairs and then across to the boys dormitories. When I reach the door that says Seventh Years I storm in without knocking. Mark and Fred are there and they both jump in surprise when they see me. WHERE IS HE? I yell.

Wheres who? asks Fred looking a bit frightened. Where the HELL is Potter? They both point to the bathroom door. Potter! I scream, banging on the door, Cover yourself up, Im coming in! I burst open the door. James is at the sink, shaving, with nothing but a towel wrapped around his waist. I grab him by his wet hair and drag him out of the bathroom. Hes screaming like a girl while trying to keep his towel on and Fred and Mark are in stitches laughing.

What the hell? he screams. Laura Phelps? I yell, LAURA PHELPS? Of all the girls in Hogwarts, you chose HER? Ah, says James, his head sort of twisted around because I still have a hold of his hair, See, the thing about that is AH! I pull his hair harder because he isnt in enough pain. I surrender! he cries, Please! Dont make me take off my towel and use it as a white flag!

I let go of his hair. Youre a backstabbing little git, dyou know that Potter? Red, cmon, its not like Im asking her to marry me. You KNOW how much I hate her, James! Things change! he cries, Im sorry you feel that way about her Just shut up! I cry, smacking the back of his head, I cant believe I actually planned your stupid ass party for you! Youre a selfish prick and you always have been!

I storm out of the dormitory and back up to my own. It seems that between the time it took to go to the boys dorm, drag my cousin out of the bathroom, scream my head off at him and then return to my own dorm, Dom returned from Hogsmeade. Im in tears of pure anger at this stage. What happened? asks Dom worriedly. James Potter happened! I cry, Can you believe hes going to the Valentines party with Phelps? No way! Dom gasps, ButJames hates her!

Thats what I thought too but apparently not! I fall down onto my bed and cover my face in my hands. Its just James being James, says Dom reasonably, You know what hes like he thinks with his dick like every other guy. I cant help but laugh. Dom can always make me laugh. I missed this. Men are idiots, I sigh. Amen to that, sister.

Dom and I get ready for the party together and it feels like old times again. We talk, we laugh, but theres still the Malfoy issue which is standing like a big elephant in the room. But neither of us bring it up its probably better this way. I wear my newest pair of black jeans theyre not really that new, I got them last summer. I dont really like shopping. Theres considerably tighter on me now than they used to be. My pink t-shirt clings to me around the stomach area especially how could I have not noticed how fat Im getting? Maybe this party was a bad idea, I say, looking at my reflection in the mirror. You look great, Rose, says Dom. Thats easy for her to say. She looks absolutely amazing in her denim mini-skirt and pink string topshe makes me want to cry.

Shes so tall Id say shes pushing 5 11 and slim and her hair flows so silkily down her back. I have to do about six different straightening spells on mine before it even looks half way presentable. I rummage through my wardrobe looking for some other item of pink clothing, but I have nothing so Im forced to wear this skin tight t-shirt. I throw my light pink cardigan on over it. Marks waiting for me in the Common Room when I come down, wearing a pair of jeans and a pink t-shirt that says Frankie Says Relax on the front. Nice t-shirt, I say mockingly. Hey, its nicer than your boring old plain one, he says, pointing at my dark pink, skin tight t-shirt.

We head over to the Room of Requirement without waiting for James. If wed have waited, I would have been responsible for the death of my cousin. The room is almost full by the time we arrive. The first person I spot is Malfoy. Hes wearing a pair of denim jeans, a pink shirt, untucked, with a black blazer over it. And as much as I hate to admit it, he looks hot. Put your eyes back in your head, says Mark, Youre making it way too obvious! Making what obvious? I ask innocently. That you want to give Malfoy another good shag right here in the Room of Requirement!

That earns Mark a very hard smack upside the head. I spot Jenny and Al at one of the tables. Jennys wearing a very cute pink dress while Al, like Malfoy, is wearing a pink shirt. Its a very pale pink in fact, its practically white. Jenny jumps up and hugs me and Al nods in acknowledgement. Youll never believe who James is bringing, I say. Laura Phelps? says Al, Yeah, I know. And you didnt try to stop him? I cry Since when does he listen to me? Al says, cowering beneath my wrath.

I swear, if that boy lives to see nineteen, itll be a bloody miracle! The room is filling up quickly. James must have invited every single student in school, including the Slytherins. I see Lily with Roxanne over the opposite side of the room. I catch Lilys eye and smile weakly at her, but she turns away in disgust. Apparently shes never going to forgive me. Dom drags a very disgruntled looking Malfoy out onto the dance floor and he very reluctantly obliges. I look away to try to tame the jealous monster inside me. How about a dance? Mark asks, but its more like a demand than a question.

I hate dancing, I tell him, I cant do it! So? he says, You want to make your man jealous dont you? Hes not my man! I protest, And I dont want to make anyone jealous! Sure you dont! He grabs my hand and drags me onto the dance floor. We end up having a lot of fun trying to dance. Luckily its a fast song and were both as bad as each other people have to jump for their lives as we flail our arms and legs about. But were laughing until our sides hurt anyway. At one point I see Dom laughing at us too,

but Malfoy just looks his usual emotionless self. That boy annoys me. As quickly as the fast song changes to a slow one, Mark twirls me around and sends me flying straight into someone while he grabs Doms hand and starts slow dancing with her. She laughs and doesnt object. And because the universe absolutely hates me, the person Mark pushed me towards just happened to be Malfoy. He looks really uncomfortable seriously, he looks like he wants to jinx himself. But then he sees Dom and Mark dancing so he just shrugs and grabs my handand were dancing. So I say uncomfortably. Im so bad in situations that are in any way emotional, romantic or sensitive.

Um, yeah. And apparently Malfoy is no better. So we dance in silence. And its fine at first. I try my best not to think too much about whats happening and avoid looking at Mark because he keeps grinning annoyingly at me. But then Malfoy decides to break the silence and ruins our peaceful swaying.

Do you not find it weird to be dating while youre pregnant? he asks in a casual tone. Do you not find it weird that the guy Im supposedly dating is dancing with your girlfriend? I shoot back.

So youre not dating him then? Whats it to you? I snarl, Its none of your damn business. If youre allowed to date then so am I! It was just a question, Weasley. And like I said, its none of your damn business, Malfoy, so keep your questions to yourself. Just shut up and dance, he sighs. Dont tell me what to do! I say indignantly, but he ignores me and tightens his grip around my waist.

I dont know why I bother with you, Rose Weasley, he sighs. You dont bother with me, I say coldly, You dont give a tiny rats arse whats going on in my life. Well its hard when you are constantly pushing me away and running from me in the corridors. Yeah, when you want to talk about you and me and Dom and the whole bloody love triangle of doom, I whisper furiously so Dom wont hear, Have you ever asked me about my morning sickness? Have you ever asked to see the first scan picture? Have you noticed that I look and feel like a bloody whale these days? No, of course

not, because youre too wrapped up in your own world and your own pathetic little love life! Y-you have a scan picture? Yes, I say and pull away from him, but I doubt youll want to see it after all, its whats putting your chance of getting a job in the Ministry, isnt it? My sprog? Dont worry about a thing, Malfoy, as long as you have your cushy little life, then you have absolutely nothing to worry about. Youre a selfish git, dyou know that? A typical bloody Slytherin. He looks stunned at my vicious outburst, but I storm away from him before he can say any more. Al and Jenny are out on the dance floor now so I cant talk to her; Dom and Mark are still dancing together; James and Laura are snogging in a corner

(I hope they choke on each others saliva); Molly is chatting away to some bloke over at the Speed Dating tables; Lucy is playing spin the bottle with the other first and second years. Roxanne is dancing with Lysander Scamander, while Lily sits at a table by herself with her arms folded. Hugo and his emo/Goth/whatever the hell they are friends are even pairing off to dance with one another, which includes Doms younger brother, Louis, who has ended up with a rather large fifth year girl and doesnt look too happy about it. Im not even sure where Fred is, but Im pretty sure he and James are responsible for the group of drunken fourth years in the corner they spiked the non-alcoholic Butterbeer again. I leave the Room of Requirement, wondering why the hell I went there in the first place. Before I turn the corner to

head towards the Gryffindor tower, I hear a very nervous voice and pause to listen. H-h-hi LilynoLily! How are you? Nothere you are Lily!...Miss Potter, how are you this fine Valentines Day? Id recognise that vague, wistful voice anywhere, although its a lot more uptight than what Im accustomed to. I round the corner. Hello Lorcan, I say. Lorcan Scamander jumps and quickly turns away from the wall he was talking to. He blushes furiously its very odd to see him blushing. But I suppose Lorcan has always been the shyer of the Scamander twins. Hes not as upfront, yet

spaced out, as his mum, Luna and his brother, Lysander. Lorcan is more like his Dad, Rolf. Hello Rose, he says quickly, Lovely day erm, I mean night, isnt it? Are you enjoying the party? Or were you enjoying the party I should say, as youre clearly not at the party anymorehmm, interesting time of year, Valentines Day. I hear the cherubs are being extra nasty this year did you know that, contrary to popular belief, cherubs are not the loving, romantic creatures we make them out to be, rather evil beings who shoot flamed arrows Lorcan! I exclaim as he stops to take a breath, Enough! He coughs uncomfortably.

Why are you not at the party? I ask him. I dont know, he shrugs, everyone else seems to be pairing up its not like I have anyone to pair up with. I wish he wouldnt say stuff like that. It makes me feel really uncomfortable. WellLilys all by herself too. Maybe you could dance with her? I suggest and he goes a deep shade of scarlet and mumbles something inaudible. Come on, I say encouragingly, Im sure shed love to dance with you.

II dont think so, he says, I think Ill just have an early night. But its only nine thirty, I point out. Ah yes, I better return to the common room before the Night Nargles awaken, he says. Lorcan, how many times have I told you that there is no such thing as Nargles, Night Nargles, Christmas Nargles or St Patricks Day Nargles, I say exasperatedly. Mother says

Whatever, I say, not wanting to hear exactly what Luna Scamander said because Id be here all night, Just come back inside and have some fun. There are no Valentines Day Nargles, right? I try to joke. No, but the traditional Cupid associated with Valentines Day is a cherub and like I was saying, this year the cherubs are being extra nasty The boy goes off on another rant, so I take him by the arm and steer him back to the Room of Requirement. Lily is still sitting alone at her table, biting her nails. Go and keep her company, I say, She looks bored.

Lorcan nods, takes a deep breath and walks over to Lily. I watch as he points to the seat beside her, she shrugs and he sits down on it. After a few minutes she seems to have warmed up to him because theyre chatting and laughing away. On the other hand, Dom and Mark have stopped dancing and shes back dancing with Malfoy. James is sitting at a table with Al and Jenny and his arm draped around Laura Phelps. I feel so betrayed seeing Al and Jenny sitting at the same table as that bitch that I can almost feel my blood boiling and my ears reddening in anger. Why do things like this always happen to me? Why cant I be the one dancing or cuddling with some boy? Why do I have to be the one to pay for my mistakes, when everyone else seems to get away unscathed? All of my natural Granger-ness leaves me and Im left with nothing but Weasley

rashness. I march over to Mark, who is at a table pouring himself a Firewhiskey, grab his head and kiss him fiercely on the lips. Then, after a few moments, I break away and run from the room but not before I notice Malfoy frowning at me. * Mark was in shock. He followed me out of the Room of Requirement looking very flustered indeed, something that is most unusual for him. That wasnt part of the plan, he stated. I know, I said, I was improvising.

Right, he nodded, Sothat wasjustimprovisation? Exactly. Well just so you know, it worked very well, Mark smirked, Malfoy looks fit for murder. I hope he does murder someone and then ends up in Azkaban where all the bloody Malfoys belong! I said, sounding exactly like Dad. Mark looked shocked by my outburst, but we both knew I didnt mean it. ButI think James is going to kill me, Mark added, looking genuinely worried.

If I dont kill him first, I muttered, Im just so sick of them all. Mark pulled me into a hug, and I was so glad that there was no awkwardness between us after I forced myself on him. I have to say, it was a very bad time for Malfoy, Al and Jenny to walk out of the Room of Requirement, but they did. Mark and I broke apart quickly, but it was too late. Malfoy was looking a bit put out, while Al and Jenny just rushed back inside. Mark decided that Malfoy and I needed time alone (even though that was the last thing I wanted), so he left too. That was a pretty pathetic attempt to make me jealous, Weasley, said Malfoy nonchalantly.

Well its a good thing I wasnt trying to make you jealous then, I lied. He grinned annoyingly. Im sure, he nodded, Did you know youre a terrible liar? Did you know youre a terrible kisser? I shot back childishly. Good comeback, he said sarcastically, I suppose thats why I have a girlfriend and youre throwing yourself at your cousins friend to make people jealous. Youre a bastard, I snapped, Just go curl up and die, do us all a favour!

Ooh, getting a bit hormonal? I used to think Dad was wrong about you, I said, but now I can really see how you truly are the son of Draco Malfoy and the grandson of Lucius Malfoy. It actually hurts me that Im half responsible for bringing another Malfoy into the world. I know I got personal maybe I even went a bit far. Its better than being the daughter of a Mudblood and a Weasley, he muttered, but he looked like he instantly regretted it. It was way too far. Look, Rose, I

How the hell is Al friends with such a dickhead as you? I shot, My Mum may be what you call a Mudblood, but at least she wasnt a Death Eater who killed innocent people. Are you proud of who your father is? I didnt mean Just piss off, I snapped and stormed off. So now Im in my dormitory, plotting the death of Malfoy and James. Well, maybe not their deaths but I definitely want to put them in the hospital wing for at least a week. My thoughts are distracted by a tapping on my window. Its an owl with a letter tied to its leg. I throw open the

window, untie the letter and let the owl fly back out towards the Owlery. Rosie, You dont know how great it is to hear from you. Harry told me about what happened with that Laura Phelps girl if I was there Id give her a good hex. I know you have my old Standard Book of Spells book, so turn to page 77 (I think) and I wrote a pretty good hex that makes people grow beards in ten seconds try it, its amazing! About this adoption thing are you sure youve thought this through? I mean, youre obviously going to be a bit emotional and all that, so dont make any rash decisions. You dont want to do something youre going to regret. Youve always been sensible, Rosie, I know youll make the right decision. Im really sorry about your parents by the way. Harry and Ginny are trying their best

to get them to talk. I dont think its the end for Ron and Hermione theyre just going through a rough patch. And just so you know, your dad does NOT hate you. I know hes acting like a spoiled child, but hell come round, I promise. Im glad you and Al and James are sticking together, but dont exclude Dom and Scorpius. Theyre probably taking this just as hard as everyone else. It must be strange for Dom to have her cousin pregnant with her boyfriends baby! Dont kill me, but I dont think you guys should fall out over this. As for Lily, she just has a schoolgirl crush shell grow out of that. Im so glad you were the bigger person and wrote to me. Lets not fight anymore, okay? By the way, Vic wants you to be a bridesmaid at the wedding (which is in April I know its so soon, but thats a whole other story). Id love it if you were. Write soon Rosie, Love,

Teddy I read and reread the letter over and over. I have him back. I know hes getting married, but Im having a baby, so I guess were even. I dont care when the wedding is, because having a married Teddy is a damn sight better than having no Teddy at all. I realise now that I was being selfish when I sent that stupid first letter to Ted I should have been happy for him, like a real friend. I realise now how he felt because I treated him the same way Lily is treating me like a stupid schoolgirl with a crush. Scorpius POV I dont bother waiting for Al before heading back to the dungeons. Not that hed actually want to walk with me

anyway. Im thinking hell keep giving me the silent treatment for another two weeks or so thats enough time to forgive me for sleeping with his cousin, right? His cousin. What is her problem anyway? She thinks shes the shit, when really shes just a sarcastic littlelittleI dont know what she is. Well, one thing I know is that shes pregnant and its my fault. I really didnt see that one coming. Now I find myself up shit creek without a paddle. My life is finished. Every time I think of the fact that Rose Weasley is pregnant by me, I feel so scared that I think Im going to pass out.

I shouldnt have done it. Done what, I hear you ask? Well, a number of things I suppose. I shouldnt have gotten drunk and slept with Rose Weasley for one. True, Ive liked her since first year, but really, getting a girl drunk and pregnant is not the way to go about pursuing her. But Ive always done things the awkward way. I mean, I asked Dom Weasley out to make Rose jealous that one came right back to kick me up the arse. Ive always been so smug and confident around girls. I suppose arrogance is to be expected from a Malfoy. But who knew the bloody Karma police were on patrol? I dont think Ive ever done anything so bad to deserve all of this. True, my grandfather killed loads of innocent

people and my dad tried to kill Albus Dumbledore. And sure my Great Aunt Bellatrix was a psychopathic killer who murdered her own cousin, Sirius Black. And maybe my family have been pureblood, power-driven weirdos for the last few centuries, but technically I didnt do all that stuff. I did use Dominique Weasley though. Its not that I dont like her I mean, her great grandmother was a freaking Veela after all. Shes one of the most gorgeous girls in school, even if she does have werewolfish tendencies (its not good to kiss her at the full moon, I learned the hard way). But theres something about Rose that makes me go a bit crazy when Im around her. Shes different from all the other girls. She says what she thinks and doesnt give a damn what people say back. Thats what Ive always liked about

her. And its also what drives me round the fucking twist. I fall back onto my bed in my dormitory. Its bloody freezing in here, but its always freezing in the Slytherin dungeons. Its like they think weve got all this pure blood to keep us warm so we dont need HEAT or anything. Salazar Slytherin was a bit of a plank when I think about it. I maintain that the only reason Im in Slytherin is because apparently Slytherins are ambitious. (And cunning and evil and sadistic bastards, but well forget those parts). Thats the reason Al Potter is a Slytherin too. We know what we want, and were willing to work to get it. I want Rose. I want her to stop being so bloody immature and to stop talking about this adoption crap. I want her to stop kissing Mark Matthews, the git. I

dont care how friggin dreamy he is! I mean, if I were a girl or gay, Id WELL go for Matthews, but alas I find myself with a penis and an attraction towards girls. Im telling myself that the only reason Weasley was kissing Matthews was because she was trying to make me jealous, but she seemed pretty persistent that she doesnt like me. Al returns to the dormitory shortly after me. I suppose he was walking Jenny to the Ravenclaw tower. I would have walked Dom to the Gryffindor tower, only she had James and Fred to walk with, so I assumed she wouldnt want me tagging along. He sort of grunts as a greeting and then pulls off his clothes and jumps into bed without another word. Fun night? I ask cautiously, praying that hell talk back.

Yeah, suppose, he grunts. Then theres silence for a few minutes. I know hes not asleep because hes not snoring. None of the other two guys, Briggs and Parkinson are back yet. Theyre okay guys, I guess. Briggs is a bit stupid, but hes pretty cool. Parkinson is the son of Pansy Parkinson, a pug-like woman who never married so we take great pleasure in screaming Your mums a slut! at him. Its really funny, he goes so red he actually looks like a tomato no joke. Anyway, his mother is a slut. Shes had at least twenty boyfriends in the last two years. And she used to be a stripper. Al, I start, if you were a girl or gay, would you do Mark Matthews?

Al pauses for a second and then bursts out laughing. Scorp, you get weirder by the day, he sighs, but yeah, I so would. Although having said that, you wouldnt kick that Gryffindor bloke Jason Sloper out of bed on a cold night. Too true, I agree. We stay quiet for another few minutes. Sorry, mate, I say. I know, he says back stiffly. Dont you just hate awkward apologies? Lets forget itwater under the bridge, yeah?

Water under the bridge, I repeat. Except it isnt really water under the bridge. If I just slept with Rose then we could say water under the bridge, no harm done. But the harm has been done and there is no bridge. How about Kyle Boot? Al asks. Too muscular, I reply, He might crush you when he hugs you. Yeah, Al agrees, And hes so popular, hes likely to cheat.

What you want is the likes of Jason Patterson in Hufflepuff, I say. Yeah! Al agrees, Hes got those really blue eyes. Yeah, and hes a brilliant Beater! He wouldnt cheat. Never. Scorp? Yes Al?

I think we left our balls back in the Room of Requirement. Mate, I was just thinking the same. Rose POV Everyone gets up late the day after the Valentines Day party. Most people are grinning stupidly, but I float around with an extremely stern look on my face, as if daring someone to mess with me so I can scream my head off at them. I stay in the common room doing homework for most of the day and blatantly ignore James and Laura Phelps. I think James is ignoring me too come to think of it - I think he's mad that I kissed Mark. Dom is out with Malfoy for most of the day, not that I care or anything after his display yesterday and the fact that he called my Mum a Mudblood. Idiot.

Um, Rose? Lily appears beside my desk and I look up from my Potions essay for the first time in about an hour. She looks a bit nervous and shes twisting her long hair around on her index finger. Hi, I say, surprised that shes talking to me and not glaring evilly at me. Can I? she asks, pointing to the chair beside me. I pull it out and pat it and she sits down, smiling. I missed her. What can I do for you?

I just want to say Im sorry, Lily sighs, I know Ive been so immature about Scorpius. Its not like you did anything wrong. Im sorry for what I said, I say, I was a bitch. Friends? Friends, she grins her fathers grin, andthanks for talking to Lorcan She blushes furiously. No problem, I wink, hes a good guy. He just needs a nudge in the right direction. Yeahhe is a good guy, she says distantly.

Who knew one of the Scamander twins would cause the indestructible Lily Potter to blush, I grin. Im not blushing! she protests and blushes even more. * For the next few days, Lily and I are on better terms than ever before. Although Im still not talking to James (nor is he talking to me), Dom and I are back to being best friends and even Al seems in a better mood. Life has become a lot more bearable. Dom is really supportive of my pregnancy and even wanted to see my scan picture. She said aww when I showed it to her, but I doubt she could

see much more than Hugo or I could. Im thinking she may be secretly plotting my death seriously, who could be that happy for someone whos having a baby with their boyfriend? Hugo, however, is becoming completely insufferable, as most brothers are. Hes dyed his light brown hair to jet black and not only does he have his eyebrow pierced, but he also has his lip done too. And now hes saying that as soon as he turns seventeen, hes getting a tattoo of the dark mark on his wrist. Honestly, that boy is so clueless sometimes. I dont think he gets that the dark mark is a sign of all the suffering our parents and grandparents went through, but more of a fashion statement. Then again, James went to the last Halloween party dressed as Voldemort. Theyre both as stupid as each other.

So it seems that reconciliation is in the air. I think the biggest surprise came after Transfiguration on the Monday after the Valentines Day party. Malfoy held back after class and Dom hurried off to Herbology without waiting for me. He looked a bit sheepish and out of pure stubbornness, I walked straight past him, with my head held high. Malfoy followed me out of the classroom and had to run to keep up with my fast pace. Weasley, hold up! I kept walking. Come on, would you at least talk to me? he pleaded.

Why, so you can just insult me and my family again? I shot, breaking my vow of silence. Look, Im sorry. We both said things we didnt mean. I meant them, I snapped, Youre an arrogant, idiotic, selfish Yeah, so youve said, he interrupted me, But cant we just start again? I stopped walking so suddenly that a small first year walking behind me crashed into me and fell backwards. Malfoy grinned and helped her up, and she rushed down the corridor blushing furiously. I glared at him.

You have to stop frowning, your face will end up stuck that way, Malfoy smirked. Shut up. Okay, seriously, I think we have to stop thiswhatever this is. We cant be at each others throats the whole time. Why not? Im pretty okay with hating you, I snapped. Im sorry about what I said about your mum, he shrugged, But being an arsehole sort of runs in the Malfoy bloodline in the same way red hair runs in the Weasley one.

So youre telling me this kid, I pointed at my stomach, Is going to be a redheaded arsehole? It could be a blonde, he shrugged, But the point is, I didnt mean what I said. And I think we should be friends. I raised my eyebrows. You really think we can be friends? I asked sceptically. I think we should try, he shrugged. I surveyed him for a moment, trying to figure out if he was being serious or

having me on. He seemed genuine. I held out my hand. Alright, friends, I said. Friends, he smiled, shaking my outstretched hand. Chapter 14 : Ask Your Mother Being friends with Malfoy turns out to be easier than Id first anticipated. Ive controlled my feelings (whatever they were) for him and I can stand to be around him and Dom now. Al and Malfoy appear to be friends again and Dom and Jenny seemed to get on pretty well when I introduced them. My life would be close to perfect if my stupid parents could just swallow their pride and talk to one another. Oh, and if James broke up with Laura Phelps theyve been dating for two weeks now, meaning I havent

spoken to him in two weeks. But I suppose I cant have everything. Today is the rematch between Gryffindor and Slytherin. Wood was going crazy that it took so long for the match to be rescheduled. Most of the team members had detentions or apparition classes or extra Herbology or Hogsmeade trips on all of the Saturdays since January, so now, on the first of March, the match is finally taking place. James picked some fifth year boy to replace me as keeper. Its weird to be going to watch a Quidditch match where Gryffindor are playing. I feel sort of left out. Although I dont feel half as left out as Laura Phelps must feel shes been banned from every Quidditch match from now until the end of her seventh year.

Jenny sits with me and Lily in the Gryffindor stands. Jenny and Lily clap wildly when the Slytherin team fly out onto the pitch. At first Im confused as to why Lily, a Gryffindor, is clapping and then I see Lorcan Scamander doing a lap of the pitch with his beater bat in his hand. Jennys smiling and clapping at Al, whos still on the ground. The Gryffindor team fly out and James and Al shake hands before taking off into the air. After a few moments, its difficult to see who anyone is theyre all just green and red blurs. "Welcome students to what should be an exciting rematch between Gryffindor and Slytherin! The first match in January was called off due to - erm - keeper issues...but, erm, anyway, here we are, Saturday, March 1st for what's tipped to be the best match of the season -"

Crap! I exclaim and Lily and Jenny jump at my sudden outburst, "It's March 1st?!" Rose, are you okay? Lily looks really worried. Its Dads birthday! I slap myself on the forehead, I completely forgot! Ill be right back! I rush away before they say anything. When I leave the Quidditch stadium, I contemplate going to the Owlery to send him a letter, but I know it would never reach him in time. I head back to the school, and run up to the Gryffindor tower. I grab the emergency stash of Floo Powder I have in my trunk and floo my head to my house. Our living room comes

into view and Merlin, its messier than ever. There are empty beer cans scattered all over the place, discarded pizza boxes and bits of unfinished food all over the floor Mum would have a fit if she saw the place. Then again, this place looks like bloody Buckingham palace compared to what Mums living in. Dad himself is asleep in the armchair, snoring to the high heavens. His hair obviously hasnt had a cut since I last saw him, because it now falls right into his eyes and flicks out at the back. He looks absolutely pathetic. Dad? I call. He doesnt even stir.

Dad? I say louder. Nothing. DAD? He couldnt bedead? No, since when do dead people snore? RONALD WEASLEY! I shout, sounding very much like Mum. My-nee? he stutters as he jumps up. He looks wildly around him for a moment until he sees my head sticking out of the fireplace.

Rose, he yawns, Are you alright? Im fine. Why are you flooing me at this time? he looks at his watch. You mean twelve in the afternoon? I roll my eyes, I just wanted to wish you a happy birthday. He looks confused for a moment. My birthdays not til Saturday, he says. It is Saturday.

Oh right, he says awkwardly, Ermthanks. Theres awkwardness for a few moments. Dad starts rubbing his forehead and its clear he has one hell of a hangover. Dad, this place is a mess, I say softly. No, its just a bit Its a dump! I insist, And the place Mum is staying in is even worse! Would you two please just talk? I have nothing to say to her, he says childishly.

I sigh heavily. Will you at least tell me why you two are fighting? Isis it my fault? I cant stop my voice from shaking. Dads face softens considerably. He sits down on the rug by the fireplace. Rose, its not your fault, he says, Dont ever think that. This has nothing to do with you or Hugo. Well then what is it? I cry. Dad shakes his shaggy head. Its complicated.

Im a big girl, I think Ill be able to understand. Its he trails off, Justjust ask your mother. Great, the ask your mother excuse. Why do fathers always think that that will get them out of everything? Did you cheat on her? I shoot angrily, Is that why? Dads blue eyes narrow. Oh so its my fault? he cries, Its always my fault! Maybe your mum isnt as squeaky clean as she makes herself out to

be! Did you ever think that maybe, just maybe, she was the one who cheated on me? I stare at him in shock. He is not serious. Theres just no way my Mum Would she? Surely you cant be serious? I am serious, he frowns and pauses before adding, And dont call me Shirley. When I was a kid, Dad and I used to watch the movie Airplane! every Christmas and that was one of our favourite lines from it. Dad grins and makes my heart feel so much lighter.

I have to go, I tell him, Im so sorry I doubted you. Its okay, he says, And Rose?...Im sorry for beingyou knowthe worst Dad in the world. Youre the best Dad, I smile, Youll always be the best Dad to me. I pull my head back out of the fire. Now filled with a new anger towards my mother, I run from the common room to the statue of the humpback witch that guards the secret passageway to Hogsmeade. James told me about it way back in my first year. At least that little idiot is good for something, even if it is just breaking the rules. I tap the statue

with my wand and say Dissendium. The statue opens up, as it always does, and I climb down into the passageway. When I finally reach Honeydukes cellar, I try my best to creep out of the shop without being noticed. I make my way to the top of the main street in Hogsmeade and then down the little laneway where I know my mothers supposed flat is situated. I point my wand at the old rusted door of the block of flats. Alohomora! Whats the point in using pleasantries such as knocking first when I know Im about to kill my mother anyway? As I run up the many flights of stairs, I meet a hag who scowls at me for no apparent reason its probably because Im young and

dont have a massive wart growing on my eyelid like she does. Anyway, thats besides the point. I reach Mums flat and bang on the door like a mad woman. Mum answers looking very angry at first, but then smiles when she sees its me. Rose! This is a pleasant surprise! I didnt know you had a Hogsmeade trip today I storm past her into the flat and for a moment I forget why Im here. The flat looks completely different. Firstly, its about three times bigger than it was and is now fully furnished with leather couches and a television. The kitchen is as big as the one at home and theres a bedroom beside the living room that definitely wasnt there the last time I was here with an ensuite. Mum must have done some serious work to this place with DIY spells.

Do you like it? she asks excitedly, It took me ages but Did you cheat on Dad? I interrupt her. I really want her to say no. I want her to say that Dads making it up, that theres some other stupid reason that theyre fighting. Look, Rosie Ill take that as a yes, I snap. Just sit down, she orders, and I do as she says. She sits on the couch (the very

comfortable couch, I might add) and faces me. So, did you cheat on him? I ask again. You make it sound like I was having some illicit affair, she shakes her head, It was nothing. It sounds like it was something! I say angrily. It was before you were born, honey, Mum says, as if that makes it okay. What did you do?

Mum sighs and runs a hand through her bushy brown hair. I never thought Id have to talk about this again, she says, defeated, It was after your father and I got engaged You cheated while you were engaged?! Let me tell the story, Rose! I shut up. Anyway, wed just gotten engaged and we wereI dont knowwe were going through a rough patch, shall we say. It wasnt anything serious. We just had loads of little fights over the smallest of things. Then your Aunt Ginny invited us to

a party at one of her team mates houses you know, from the Holyhead Harpies so Ron and I went. Wed just had another little fight over Merlin knows what and I was in an exceptionally bad mood with him by the time we arrived at the party. He hung around with Harry the whole time who, of course took Rons side as he always does and I was left on my own because Ginny had to talk to all of her team mates too. So I decided that for the first time in my life I would drown my sorrows. That was a bad idea, especially because I wasnt used to drinking Tell me about it, I mutter. But then I ended up meeting an old, erm, friend who I hadnt seen in years. He

was a friend of one of the Harpies and he was a Quidditch player tooViktor Krum. Isnt he that really crap Bulgarian player? I ask. He isnt crap, says Mum, Thats just something your father made up. In fact, Ron used to be quite the fan of Viktor before Before what? Welllets just say I had a erm thing with him back in my fourth year. Mum had a thing with Viktor Krum? Shes blushing now.

Anyway, Rons ex was at this party too, Lavender Brown. He was flirting with her to make me jealous. So I, in my intoxicated state, sort of Sort of what? I ask worriedly. Ikissed Viktor. And? And thats it! she says. A kiss? One kiss?

That happened about eighteen years ago? Thats whats breaking up my family? And Dad knows it was just the one kiss? I ask her. Yes, but he keeps throwing it back in my face! Thats why I got so angry with him, Rosie. He was using it against me againhe tries to make me feel guilty and I just cant deal with it anymore! Im not going back to him until he grows up! I stay quiet for a few moments. I cant believe how childish both of my parents are being I mean, Mum kisses some Bulgarian bloke once before Mum and

Dad were even married and now theyre divorcing? Ive never heard anything more ridiculous in my life! (Apart from James dating Phelps.) Mumyou shouldnt have done it, I say, But its in the past now. Cant you just talk to Dad? I mean you must have something you can throw back at him that could cancel out the kiss? Trust my parents to break up over something so pathetic. Why do they have to be so bloody stubborn? Mum doesnt say anything. Do you still love Dad? I ask her, sort of afraid of her answer.

Ive loved your Dad since I was twelve, she admits, Im hardly going to stop now, thirty years later. And he still loves you, I tell her, You should see the state of him, hes a bloody mess, Mum. Please just talk to him. But hes the one who I dont care! I cry, I just cant take your bickering anymore! Please try to fix it for me and Hugo? I stay to have lunch with Mum and then head back towards the school. Its quite a long walk from Hogsmeade to the castle and Ive never really noticed it until today. Its half past one by the time I reach the castle and the Quidditch match is well

over. I dont meet anyone I know the whole way up to the Gryffindor tower, so I have no idea who has won until I go in through the portrait hole. The common room is empty except for James, Al and Lorcan Scamander. How odd. Lorcan is sitting on the couch while James and Al are on footstools opposite him with very grave looks on their faces. They havent noticed my arrival. So what exactly are your intentions with Lily then? Al asks, sounding very intimidating. I I I poor Lorcan isnt able to string a sentence together.

Dont waste our time, Scamander, says James, Do you plan on messing her about? Yeah, because we dont take kindly to people who mess our little sister about, do we James? Al says. No, we dont, says James, In fact, the last guy who messed Lily about hasnt been seen in quite some time. Last I heard of him, he was still in the burns ward in St Mungos, says Al. Like James and Al could ever put anyone in St Mungos. Lorcan looks absolutely terrified.

I w-wont mess her about, Lorcan stutters. You better not, James says darkly, Because you do remember who our father is, dont you? Harry Potter, the bloke who defeated the darkest wizard of all time, Al says, as if Lorcan doesnt know. Faced a Hungarian Horntail, James adds. And about a hundred Dementors at once, says Al. A little pipsqueak like you should be no trouble to him at all, says James.

I roll my eyes like Uncle Harry would ever hurt Lorcan Scamander. Lorcans mother is one of Harrys best friends! And our mum is an accomplished caster of the Bat-Bogey Hex, says Al. Our uncle is half-werewolf. Not to mention Teddy, Al adds. Lorcan is trembling. Good one Al Teddys half-werewolf too.

Yeah, so between Uncle Bill and Teddy, youve got yourself a full werewolf! So, James says, If you even dream about hurting Lily in any way at all, you better watch your back. Lorcan nods, still shaking madly. I wont hurt her, he says, I promise. We know you wont, says James, Youre a good guy. We just have to give you this warning. Its our duty as Lilys older brothers. Dont make us have to repeat it, says Al, standing up. James still has his red

Quidditch robes on and Al and Lorcan are in their green ones. Hi guys, I say, and each of them jump at my sudden arrival, Giving Lorcan here the usual talking to? I say it sarcastically which is so unlike me. Didnt hear you come in, Red, says James, but I ignore him as Im still angry at the fact that hes with Laura. Lorcan, dont worry about these idiots, I tell him, Their barks are much worse than their bites.

I think the word bites makes Lorcan even more frightened. He smiles nervously and then runs from the common room poor bloke. You two have to stop with the protective older brother role, I snap, Lily will murder you if she finds out. Yeah, like she could hurt us, Al scoffs. Your mother isnt the only one whos an accomplished caster of the Bat-Bogey Hex, I snap and the two boys look slightly nervous at this revelation. So tell mewho won? Als face splits into a wide grin while James scowls miserably.

Slytherin obviously! Al says smugly, You two Gryffindor losers are welcome to come to the party in the dungeons. Id rather eat Dudley Dursleys old sock, thanks, says James bitterly. Al makes an L sign with his thumb and index finger before disappearing out of the portrait hole. James and I are left alone in the common room, and scowl at each other before going up to our dormitories. Dom is getting changed in mine and she looks fit to kill. I heard about the match, I say. Ten points! she exclaims, Ten bloody points in the difference! If our keeper had only looked at what he was supposed to

be doing instead of checking out Fiona Jordan then we might have won! Scorpius is never going to let me live this one down! I smile sympathetically at her, but I too am absolutely gutted that we didnt win the match. We never lose to Slytherin. In fact, Gryffindor havent lost a match since James became captain in his fifth year. The Slytherin party spreads from the dungeons as the day progresses. It seems that theyre celebrating the fact that they finally beat Gryffindor after almost six years of losing to them. At dinner, the Slytherins decorate the Great Hall with green banners (youd swear it was the final or something!) and chant ridiculous songs, while praising Al as if hes their god.

Potter Potter Potter! Oi! Oi! Oi! Oh how very original. James looks fit for murder and is even more disgusted at the fact that Lily is over with Lorcan at the Slytherin table. Dom is sitting beside me and she looks just as angry as James she hasnt spoken to Malfoy at all. Go on the boys in green, go on the boys in green If they dont shut up right now, Dom mutters, Im going to cast an Avada Kedavra curse over at the Slytherin table and I dont give a toss who it hits!

I think we should just plant a bomb you know, wipe out the whole lot of them, I say. Potter is our King! Potter is our King! He always shoots the Quaffle in Potter is our King! Thats my song! I protest, disgusted at the fact that the Slytherins stole it. Actually, its your Dads song, James said, And the Slytherins are the ones who made it up obviously it was intended to insult him. Slytherin rule! Gryffindor are tools! Malfoy went and caught the snitch

And Jamesy is a little bJames throws his Astronomy book at a large seventh year Slytherin and it hits him right between the eyes legend. 2, 4, 6, 8 Who do we appreciate? Not the lions! Not the lions! Theyre so crap theyll never win Cos we are SLYTHERIN! We bloody well beat them every other time we play them! I exclaim. Dom has a very firm grip on her fork and she looks like shes going to throw it any moment now. Thats if I dont get there first.

Come on, I say, Lets go back to the common room. One legend Potter Theres only one legend Potter One legend Potter! Theres only one legend Potter Dom, James and I leave the Great Hall before were even finished our dinner. The Slytherins chant and jeer as James leaves the hall, but before leaving, he flicks his wands at the Slytherin posters. They previously read things like Serpent Success! and Slytherin are the best. They now read Serpents are shits and Slytherin is scum. I know he shouldnt have given them the satisfaction, but its pretty funny that nobody can change the banners back.

James and I forget our petty squabbling for a while as we unite in the hatred of all things Slytherin. Dom is equally angry. Smug bastards! James cries, kicking the armchair in the common room, Im ashamed to say my brother is their captain! I hate them, Dom practically screams, I hate the whole lot of them! I know, I agree, I mean, they win one lousy match one time By ten miserable little points! James exclaims.

By ten points! I continue, And theyre acting as if they own the school! Dom slumps down onto the armchair that James has just kicked and I sit crosslegged on the floor by the fire. We all have similar looks of disgust on our faces. If you think of it logically, I say after a few minutes, Were still in with a good chance of winning. No were not, says James miserably. We are! I insist, If Slytherin lose to Ravenclaw in the next match and we beat Hufflepuff

Yeah, but we wont beat Hufflepuff, says James. Thats a very defeatist attitude! I say angrily. He meanswe cant win without you, Rose, says Dom. What? Of course you can win without me! I exclaim, I was only a keeper and a bad one at that! You were a great keeper one of our best players, says James seriously, Carmichael is rubbish in comparison. Hes the reason we lost the stupid match.

We fall silent again. I cant help but feel like Im partly responsible for Gryffindors defeat. Well then you know what you have to do, Jay, I say and he looks at me expectantly, Get Slytherins keeper pregnant. Dom makes a disgusted face. You have seen Henrietta Flint havent you Rose? Dom asks in repulsion, halflaughing. Theres one who must have been dropped on her face as a baby, says James.

Seriously, I laugh, I do know someone who is a good keeper, even if shes never played on a team before. Who? asks James. Lily. James and Dom look at each other sceptically. Lily? James scoffs, eyebrows raised, As in my little sister? Okay, I know she may not show it, but shes a good player, I insist, Im telling you, when we were kids we used to play with Dad and Uncle Harry the whole time shes better than me even.

James considers this. She wont do it, says Dom. Why wouldnt she? She wont even go to try-outs, she says, Ive asked her to try out loads of times. Thats because shes scared that James and Fred will make fun of her, I tell her, Ill make sure shes at the next practice. We hear voices coming through the portrait hole and Lily is the first to come in to view, holding hands with Lorcan.

Dom and I smirk at each other, but James is frowning. Lorcan looks absolutely terrified at Jamess death glare. Then Jamess face turns from angry to disgusted in a second when Lorcan and Lily and followed in by Al and Malfoy, draped in green scarves and still wearing their green Quidditch robes. Lily, James calls, Come here a minute. He looks angry, but not half as angry as Lily will be if he makes a show of her. She lets go of a very nervous looking Lorcans hand and walks over to James. What the hell are they doing here? James hisses at her.

You mean our brother, his best friend and our close family friend? she asks coolly. I mean, he whispers furiously, dirty, scumbag Slytherins! Oh dear that was the wrong thing to say. You are unbelievable! Lily hisses back, Those scumbags were your friends up until you lost a stupid Quidditch match! Now Lily, Quidditch isnt stupid lets not say things we dont mean, I say reasonably. She shoots me a fiery look to match her mothers so I shut up.

Stop being such a sore loser, Lily snaps at James, Its just a game! You dont deserve the name Potter! James yells, jumping up from his seat. Oh and you do? she screeches, Youre an idiot, James! Dads been telling us since we first came to Hogwarts how Slytherins and Gryffindors should get along or else another war could result and here you are trying to keep old prejudices alive! You make me SICK! Al and Malfoy stop chanting Go on the boys in green at Lilys scream. Lorcan looks like hes about to pass out. Hes obviously learned the never piss Lily Potter off rule. Malfoy goes to sit on the arm of Doms chair and puts his arm around her, but she shrugs him away

apparently Quidditch comes before love. I try to suppress a laugh, but I can tell that theres a smirk on my face. Malfoy just looks annoyed. Lily storms out of the common room, followed closely by Lorcan. Al is laughing like a maniac (I have the slight suspicion that hes drunk. Albus Severus Potter has never been drunk, as far as I know, especially not at four oclock in the day). Theres no way shes coming onto our team! James roars at the portrait hole, even though Lilys gone. James shoots Al and Malfoy a very dirty glare and storms up to his dormitory, slamming the door behind him.

Some people are bad losers, Al says, sitting down in the chair that James has just vacated. Some people are even worse winners, I reply. What about that time Gryffindor won the cup Which time? I interrupt, Weve won the cup quite a bit. Last year, Al continues, You lot didnt shut up about it for a month, and you made every single Slytherins bowl of Cheerios spell out Salazar was a puff and Slytherins fly like Muggles.

That was pretty funny, Dom laughs and I nod in agreement. Dont worry, well do the same again this year, I grin. And its true Im not going to let Slytherin win. If I hear another Slytherin chant, Im going to go insane in the membrane. We are the champions my friend And well keep on flying til the end Eurgh. Chapter 15 : My Father's Daughter It seems like every day is the same the early morning vomit, breakfast, midmorning vomit, class, late morning vomit, class, lunch, class, dinner, possible vomit

(depending on what was for dinner), homework, study, early evening cry, homework, mid-evening cry, relax in Common Room, bed, midnight cry and sleep. Well, thats the basic schedule. It changes now and again. A week after the Slytherin Gryffindor match, the Slytherins are still singing their ridiculous victory chants. Dom, who is even more impatient than I am, put two sixth years Parkinson and Briggs in the Hospital Wing on Wednesday for singing Weasley is our King (except they changed it to Weasley is a Mingertheyre about as smart as a sack of Gobstones). So Dom now has detention, which she still maintains is worth it. Today is Saturday and while Dom is in the Hospital Wing cleaning bedpans (poor

girl), Lily and Lorcan have gone for a stroll around the lake and Al and Jenny have become study partners. Its day of the sickening couples, methinks. I, however, am chilling out in the Common Room with my feet up on the coffee table reading a book called Predicting the Sex its a kind of Divination book that helps you predict what sex your babys going to be, among other stuff. Its a load of crap really. Step One: Tea Leaves I look into my cup my tea leaves appear to be making the shape of a brown blob-like object. That means...the baby will have brown eyes. Wow, genius I couldnt have figured that one out on my own considering both of the kids parents have brown eyes.

Step Two: Palm Reading Apparently I have to count the amount of lines on my index finger and on my thumb on my right hand and then divide that by the number of fingers I have (excluding thumbs) on my left hand. Who the hell comes up with this stuff? Okay, I got five. 0-4 The child will inherit its paternal grandmothers hair 5-9 The child will inherit its fathers hair 10-14 The child will inherit its maternal grandfathers hair 15-19 The child will inherit its mothers hair Right, so according to this book, I have a brown-eyed, blonde haired child.

Step Three: Touch and Temper Place your hands on the base of the bump and sing this song. And then theres a very long Latin song that goes on for three no, four pages. Well bugger this for a game of soldiers. I place my hands at the base of my evergrowing bump and start to sing (well, more like try to decipher what the hell the words are and how to pronounce them). A-tru dom-in-ayma-in-ci-poh, I start and trail off. And then I feel a really weird feeling. I mean, really weird. Its likeits almost as if the baby is

Oh dear Merlin, my baby is kicking! And theres nobody else in the Common Room to feel this! I run from the Gryffindor tower, clutching my stomach, not wanting to miss a single kick. I decide to rush to the Hospital Wing so Dom can feel this. The bloody corridors are empty too because everyone is either outside or in their common rooms. When I reach the fourth floor, I spot someone finally. Malfoy! I call, Malfoy quick! Malfoy, who is with a group of friends, turns around and spots me, clutching my stomach on the staircase. His face changes from calm to frantic in a splitsecond. He runs over to me.

Whats wrong? he asks, glaring at my stomach, which Im still clutching, Is it the baby? Holy shit, are you having it now? I roll my eyes, grab his hand and place it on my stomach. Can you feel it? I ask excitedly. He shrugs and looks at me as if Im a crazy person. Erm, Weasley, what am I supposed to be whoa! Was thatwasdid it just kick?

Malfoy looks like a little kid at Christmas. He has a stupid lopsided grin plastered onto his face as he looks at my tummy as if its the most amazing thing hes ever seen in his whole life. He starts bouncing up and down excitedly, looking around for someone to show this to, just like I was a few minutes ago. It stopped, he says, and his face falls. It cant kick all the time, I tell him, If it did I think Id just throw myself off the Astronomy tower! That was so cool, he says, as if hed just seen a very spectacular game of Quidditch. I know.

Malfoy takes his hands away from my no longer moving stomach, still grinning widely. He seems more excited about this than I do. Make sure you tell me the next time that happens, he says seriously. You do realise that babies kick a lot, right? He nods excitedly. I know, but Its kicking again!

Malfoy puts his hands on my stomach again. See, I told you they kick a lot.

The baby didnt kick much for the rest of the day, but I didnt really mind. I was still excited from the other kicks. I was so excited that I didnt even care about the dirty and mocking stares that I still got whenever I walked down the corridors. But then I remembered. Im giving it up for adoption. I thought this would be easier. I mean, Im hardly ready to become a parent adoption is the fairest thing, isnt it? Every time I

even think of giving the baby away, I get this horrible feeling deep in my heart, as if its telling me that Im doing the wrong thing. I need to talk to Mum. I hurry off to Flitwicks office to ask for permission to go to Hogsmeade. I mean, as a prefect, I really shouldnt be just heading out to Hogsmeade whenever I feel like it. I should be setting a good example. However, if Flitwick refuses to let me go to Hogsmeade, Im going to have to sneak out. Its in my blood. After ten minutes of convincing Flitwick that it really is an emergency, he lets me go to visit Mum. I go the normal way as opposed to the secret underground passage that leads me to Honeydukes.

Im practically out of breath by the time I reach Mums flat and after climbing up the many flights of stairs, Im almost sure Im going to pass out. I should really do more exercise. I knock on her door, but after five minutes of knocking and waiting, I realise shes not in. Defeated, I trudge down the stairs again. Now who am I supposed to talk to? Bloody mothers theyre good for absolutely nothing. When I leave the building, I think about heading to Honeydukes to pick up a couple of tonnes of chocolate, but then I remember that I promised Flitwick Id go straight back to the school. On the way up the street, I end up walking straight into someone because I wasnt looking where I was going. Typical me.

Watch where youre going! the man snarls. Its Draco Malfoy. Sorry, I mumble. Oh, its you, he says, Ive been meaning to speak with you. Oh yes, me too Mr Malfoy. Tell me, hows the wife? Oh?

Not here, he mutters and looks around, The Three Broomsticks. I dont know why, but I follow him into the Three Broomsticks. The place is fairly empty except for a couple of warlocks sitting in the corner. He points to a table and I sit at it as he goes up to the bar. I have to say this is the weirdest date Ive ever been on. Draco returns to the table with a Firewhiskey for himself and a Butterbeer for me. I look at it with a raised eyebrow and then focus my sceptic gaze on him. With all due respect, I start with absolutely no respect evident in my voice, What is it you want? I just wanted to see how youre erm doing, he says, clearly lying through his

teeth, You are carrying my grandchild after all. Yes, but I thought you wanted nothing to do with me or my sprog? Itd ruin your precious little boys chances of getting a job at the ministry, right? Merlin forbid your father being a Death Eater had already done that, I say sarcastically. Dracos eyes narrow. You truly are your fathers daughter, he hisses, as if what he said is an insult. Yes, and proud of it, I say calmly. He leans back on his chair and takes a sip of his Firewhiskey. I havent touched

my Butterbeer. Rule number one of being a Weasley never trust a Malfoy. I can help you, Draco continues after a few moments. Help me with what? Your financial issues, he says. I dont need, nor do I want your money, I spit. You havent heard me out, Miss Weasley, he says. I pause and then sigh impatiently.

Im listening. I can offer you a way out of your predicament, he says calmly, Have you ever heard of the healer Blaise Zabini? I nod Dad mentioned him in passing a few times with nothing more than disgust in his voice. But Ive also heard hes quite a good healer. Hes the best healer of his day, Draco goes on, And hes also a personal friend of mine. Congratulations, I mutter. He can help you.

Help me do what? I sigh, getting a bit sick of this conversation. All it takes is one simple spell and itll be as if that mistake he points to my stomach never happened. I study his face for a moment. Is he joking? He has to be joking. Think about it, he says, You can get your life back together. Youre sixteen, am I right? Youre hardly more than a child yourself. I frowned at him.

Unless Im misinformed, I say coldly, Werent you a Death Eater, plotting the death of Albus Dumbledore at my age? A little baby seems trivial compared to that. You shouldnt believe everything Daddy and Uncle Harry tell you, he says in a patronising tone. Why not? I ask, Its true, isnt it? My dad wasnt lying when he said you were a cowardly little ferret. He twitches at the word ferret. You should consider my offer, he says, ignoring my last comment, Im willing to offer you a lot of money.

Youre willing to pay to have your grandchild killed? Wow, thats low even for you Mr Malfoy, I say. Its not a child, he says, Not yet. It kicked this morning, I say defiantly, Your son seemed pretty excited about it. Im sure you felt the same way the first time Scorpius kicked. He takes another sip of Firewhiskey. I was ready for a child, he says, I was married and in love. You, on the other hand, are carrying the baby of your cousins boyfriend. Do you really think Scorpius wants it? Well this morning

He may have gotten excited when he felt a couple of insignificant kicks, Draco scoffs, But he has no idea what being a father entails. And you do? I ask heatedly, Is that why your own son felt the need to break your nose and spend Christmas with us? Scorpius has always been a bit of a firebrand, he shrugs, But hell grow out of it. My poor boy has a romantic view of the world. He doesnt realise what you keeping this baby would mean for him. All he sees is a little version of himself that he can teach Quidditch to. Whats wrong with that?

Hell get bored of it once he realises that kids drain every bit of energy from you, says Draco, Not to mention the amount of money it costs to raise them. Do you really think its fair putting that sort of financial strain on your parents? I never really thought of the financial end of things. When Dad was growing up, money was always a problem for his family. According to him, Draco Malfoy used to sneer him for it the whole time. Now he finally is financially stable it wouldnt be fair for me to throw this burden on the family. Wed be struggling to make ends meet, just like Nana Molly and Grandad Arthur were when my Dad and his siblings were growing up.

Im willing to offer you compensation, Rose, says Draco, How does a thousand Galleons sound? They sound very nice. But that would probably be the most immoral thing in the world! Accepting money from a former Death Eater to have an abortion? Why dont I just go outside and burn a bunch of puppies and laugh at the homeless? I dont know, I say unsurely. You dont honestly want to keep that baby do you? I cant imagine your father wants you to keep itits half-Malfoy. And you dont want it because its halfWeasley, I say.

Malfoys and Weasleys will never be friends, no matter how much your generation think they will, says Draco. Im sorry Mr Malfoy, but I have to go, I say and jump up from the table, leaving my Butterbeer untouched. I hurry out of The Three Broomsticks, but Draco follows me out and grabs my arm. Think about my offer, Weasley, he hisses, Dont make the biggest mistake of your life. Let go of me, I snap. Rosie?

Malfoy lets go of my arm quickly and I turn around to identify the owner of the voice. Its him today sporting jet black hair and bright blue eyes. Its Teddy. I cant help but let a smile wash over my face. Hes not looking at me though; hes glaring at Draco Malfoy. What do you want, Malfoy? Teddy shoots, frowning. I was just having a word with Rose here, says Draco, Its none of your business, Lupin. I think youll find it is my business, says Teddy, And if you lay one finger on her again, Ill rearrange your face, got it? Oh be still my racing heart!

Youd want to watch yourself, says Draco, You wouldnt want to end up the same way as dear old Remus and Tonks now would you? Teddy grabs Draco by the scruff of the neck and pushes him against the wall of The Three Broomsticks. Get lost, Malfoy, Teddy spits, You pathetic little excuse for a man. Teddy shoves him and then lets go. Draco turns to me. My offer still stands, he says, Think about it dont be as stupid as the rest of your family.

With that, he turns on the spot and disapparates. I run to Teddy who is ready to embrace me in a hug. What are you doing here? I ask when we break apart, grinning up at him. I came to see you, actually, he says, And I thought I might drop in on Aunt Hermione too. Christ youre getting big! Shes not home, I say and slap him on the arm for the big comment, Thats why Im here. Then I got sidetracked by Malfoy. What did he want anyway? Teddy asks, now walking towards the school.

He wanted me to have an abortion. He says Blaise Zabini can do it with one spelland he offered me a thousand Galleons to do it, I say. I hope you told him where to shove it, Teddy says angrily, Id love to give him a good thump in the face. It seems like thats everyones ambition in life Mum and Scorpius for example, I say. Scorpius hit him? I always knew I liked that bloke. When we reach the school, we head to the Great Hall for dinner. Everyones head

turns at the sight of Teddy. I can see some of the girls including Laura Phelps, whos sitting beside James eyeing him with interest. Who can blame them? He is by far the best looking guy in the room. Ted! Whatre you doing here, mate? James stands up and shakes his hand, grinning from ear to ear. I scowl at him I may have united with him against the Slytherins and their idiotic chants, but I still hate him for going out with Laura. Al rushes over from the Slytherin table to greet Teddy, followed closely by Louis from the Ravenclaw one and Lucy from Hufflepuff. Its a Weasley reunion. We eat dinner with Teddy and Dom arrives in half way through looking very disgruntled.

That stupid fuckwit Madam Pomfrey made me re-clean the stupid Hospital Wing because some arse of a first year came in and threw up all over the floor! Im suing, I swear to Merlin, Im taking this place to the cleaners Teddy, what are you doing here? she rants. Alright future sis-in-law? I hear you were in detention, Teddy grins at her. Dont get me started, she growls see, thats her werewolf tendencies coming out in her. We wont, says Fred dully. So why are you here then, Ted? asks Dom, piling her plate high with food and wolfing it down savagely.

Im delivering wedding invites, he says and pulls a pile of invitations out of his pocket. Wow, shes got you on a tight leash, Al laughs, Sending you all the way up here! I wanted to see you guys too, Teddy admits, And I was going to deliver Hermiones, but shes not home. So here you are. He hands invitations around to James, Al, Lily, Hugo, Roxanne, Fred, Lucy, Molly and finally me.

Bill and Fleur Weasley cordially invite Miss Rose Weasley plus guest To celebrate the marriage of their daughter Victoire Apolline Weasley To Ted Remus Lupin On April 20th 2023 Ceremony and reception at Chez Delacour RSVP Chez Delacour? I read, Wheres that? Its my grandparents house, says Dom, Its just outside Paris. Yeah, Vic decided itd be best to have it there you know, itd be warmer, says Teddy. Its the day after my birthday! I grin.

Really? Teddy says in mock surprise, Because you never remind us of it. Yeah, its not like you have a calendar counting down the days beside your bed or anything, Dom joins in. Well if wit were shit youd all have diarrhoea, I say tetchily. Rose, you really do say the most vulgar things at times, says Al, shaking his head. *

Teddy leaves shortly after dinner. He hugs everyone, but I notice that he hugs me the longest. When we break apart, he pulls me to the side so we can talk. Look, Rose, he says, Are you seriously considering giving your kid up for adoption? I sigh heavily. I dont know anymore, I admit, I mean, I cant put this financial strain on Mum and Dad Bullshit, says Teddy, Theyre loaded and you know it. Well, Malfoy doesnt want a kid

Are you sure about that? Teddy asks, It seems like if he didnt want it, itd be him making you get rid of it, not Draco Malfoy. I look down at the ground. The glow from Teddys ocean blue eyes is blinding me. Rosie, youll be a great Mum, says Teddy softly. I cant stop myself snorting at that. Are you serious? Are we forgetting the time I babysat Lucy and she ended up with those mysterious burns? Or the time I deliberately locked Hugo in the broom cupboard at home and Mum and Dad

called the police because they thought hed run away? Or the time I was minding that Muggle couples kid and I ended up in a heap on the floor, tearing my own hair out? I was in St Mungos for a week, Teddy a week. Okay, point taken, Teddy nods, But youll be great when the time comes. I promise. Just dont do something youre not totally sure of. What if Im not great, Ted? What if I turn out to be a completely rubbish mother and as a result my kid will suffer? Like, what if he or she becomes the next Voldemort? I mean, it is half Malfoy, they hardly have the best records Rose, have I ever told you that you over-think things way too much?

I do not, I say stubbornly. Im not going to argue, says Teddy, Just take care of yourself, yeah? Ill write to you soon. I give him one last hug and he leaves. Sometimes I wish my brain would just stop thinking, even just for an hour or so. I dont want to think about what Draco Malfoy offered or what Teddys telling me to do. I dont even want to think about the fact that my baby kicked, because I get an awfully guilty feeling every time I do. I just want to sleep. I head back up to the Gryffindor tower. I decide to take the shortcut through the tapestry instead of traipsing the whole way up the stairs. I pause just outside the

tapestry when I hear voices from inside. Everyone knows its the Snogging Spot, so youre always bound to get some juicy gossip if you linger outside it and only sad people like me do. Someones going to hear us! I hear a girls voice giggle softly. No-one comes this way anymore, a boys voice says. What if were caught? So? Its about time we were, says the boy. Dont start this again, Mark, she says.

Mark? Mark Matthews? This just got a whole lot juicier! Cmon Dom its been a month, says Mark. Holy Hippogriffs! Dom! I knew I recognised that voice! I know, she says sadly, Its just What? I cant do it to Scorp, she says. Seems to me youre already doing it do him, says Mark angrily, Or am I just a

bit of fun you can meet behind the tapestry any time you like? Dont be stupid, Dom says, Its justI dont know if I can just dump him. I mean, weve been together for three and a half months. Yeah, and youve been with me for one of them, says Mark, Youre obviously not happy with him. I hear her sigh heavily. Look, Dom, Mark pauses, I love you. Im starting to think that this isnt a conversation I should be hearing, but my feet appear to be stuck to the floor.

Really? Ive always loved you, says Mark, Since I was in third year and you were in second. I love you too, Dom whispers. I dont mean to point out the obvious or anything, but Dom is with Malfoy! What the hell is she playing at? I turn and run the long way up to the Gryffindor common room where I find James and Laura Phelps snogging on one of the armchairs. My mind is too preoccupied to even jinx them so I run up to my dormitory and wait for Dom to come back.

We have some serious talking to do. Chapter 16 : Secrets and Cigarettes Dom didnt return to the dormitory until after Id fallen asleep and when I woke up, she was already gone down to breakfast. Its almost as if shes avoiding me. Im quite thankful for that I mean, what do I even say to her? Im contemplating talking to Mark about this, but that may not be such a good idea either. After all, I wasnt supposed to be listening to that conversation. I may just erase my own memory, make everything simpler. The Common Room is empty except for Lily and Lorcan. It seems Lorcan spends more time up here than he does in the Slytherin dungeons. I smile and wave on my way past them, but I dont stop to chat as I make my way out of the portrait hole and down to breakfast. Everyone in the Great Hall seems to have their

attention focused on the Gryffindor table on my cousin, in fact. James is standing yes, standing on the Gryffindor table, looking very annoyingly smug. That cant be hygienic Merlin only knows where those feet have been. Oi! Listen up! he yells to everyone around him, though he neednt have bothered because everyones attentions are on him anyway, I have an announcement to make! He reaches down and pulls Laura Phelps by the hand and lifts her up onto the table beside him. I finger my wand in my pocket, because I swear to Merlin if he proposes, Im going to jinx the pair of them. Laura is glowing and looks extremely excited.

Laura, he declares, Im dumping you! The colour drains from her pretty face and her mouth drops open in shock, as does mine. Some girls cheer, some guys howl, but mostly people are laughing. Laura jumps down from the table, hides her face in her hands and runs from the Great Hall. James looks extremely proud of himself. He then jumps down from the table, high-fives a couple of people and bounces over to me, grinning. Hey Red! he exclaims, Are you proud of me? This was the plan all along. Im getting her back for being such a b I slap him, hard, across the face.

You evil little bollocks! I shriek, How could you do that to her? I thought you hated her! James cries, rubbing his now red cheek. Im not her biggest fan, I admit, Of course she was a bitch for what she did to me. But I know what it feels like to be dumped in front of the whole school and its not fun, James! I wouldnt wish it on anyone! Do you have to be so bloody thoughtless all the time? I storm out of the Great Hall, ignoring Jamess shouts. I rush back upstairs to the common room, where Lily and Lorcan are now snogging and dont even notice me running by them. Laura is in the dormitory, as I suspected she would be.

She shoots me a malicious glare as soon as I walk in. Get out of here! she cries. Shes flopped onto her bed and there are tears running down her face and I feel sorry for her. I know I shouldnt feel sorry for her after everything shes done. Shes a two faced, scheming little bitch who hangs out with those stupid slutty seventh years who say OMG after every single sentence and try to flirt with Professor Davies. I should really be trying to eradicate the likes of her, but no. Im feeling sorry for her. Laura I I have to hand it to you Weasley, she interrupts me, Youre a lot more evil than

I gave you credit for. Who knew you could play dirty? You think I was in on that? I exclaim, Laura, I had no idea what his plan was! Laura scoffs. Yeah right. Youve hated me ever since I told everyone youre pregnant. Actually I hated you long before that, I admit coldly, But I still wouldnt do it to you. I know what its like to be humiliated in front of the whole school. Its not nice, is it? She raises an eyebrow.

Why are you here? she asks suspiciously. I wanted to make sure youre okay, I shrug, Were not all as cold-hearted as you, you know. But you hate me, she says. And you hate me, I reply, But I dont hate you enough to humiliate you in front of the whole school. Thats the difference between us. She pauses for a moment and then adds: And I have nicer hair.

She can never resist getting a dig in. I have to say, she looks sort of guilty. I turn around and leave her in the dorm without saying another word to her. I go to the library to do some homework and dont even bother getting breakfast. Ill pop down to the kitchens later on. I get started on my Ancient Runes essay that has to be in for tomorrow. As soon as I put the quill to the parchment, Malfoy slides down onto the chair beside mine. Suddenly my heart is pounding furiously I feel so guilty in his presence. Should I tell him? I know its not my place but Hey Fatty, he grins. I frown at him. You should know better than to call a pregnant girl Fatty, Blondie. Ill sit on you, I threaten.

Please dont, I quite like my legs, he says and I punch him on the arm. Someones in a mood, he observes, rubbing his arm, Im the second bloke youve punched today and its only eleven. James deserved it, I scowl. If you say so, Malfoy shrugs, I thought you didnt like Laura since she so brutally blurted out about Kiefer Who or what the hell is Kiefer? I ask. Kiefer! he says, pointing to my stomach, The baby!

That baby is not going to be called Kiefer! I exclaim loudly, and earn some dirty glares from the librarian. Kiefers a pretty funky name, Weasley, you have to admit, he grins. Kiefer Weasleyno, definitely not, I say. How about Kiefer Malfoy? Thats even worse, I laugh. Fine, have you any suggestions?

I shake my head. Malfoyyou know Im not even sure if Im going to keep it, I say softly. I know, he says sadly, Butjust so you knowIll be there if you do. Thats not what your father said. Im just so confused, I admit, I dont know what to do. Malfoy places his chin down on his folded arms on the table and sighs heavily, causing his floppy blonde hair to flicker out of his face and back down again. I begin my Ancient Runes essay and Malfoy stays where he is. I almost wish hed go

the longer he stays the more obliged I am to tell him what I heard between Mark and Dom. After a while, he pulls some books out of his bag and starts on his own homework. This isnt unusual for us. Ever since we decided to be friends instead of enemies turned lovers turned enemies again, we tend to meet up in the library to study. We dont really plan it that way, it just happens. I help him with his Transfiguration (which hes crap at) and he helps me with Charms (even though I need no help Im Hermione Weasleys daughter after all). I think Im going to go find Dom, he whispers after about an hour. I nod, trying to keep a guilty look off my face. He packs up his stuff and pats me on the shoulder before striding off out of the

library. A small groan escapes me and I start banging my forehead gently off the table. Are you alright? I hear a timid, yet prim voice from behind me. I slowly lift my head up and turn around to see whos there. Its John Lawson or Library Man and he looks supremely worried. I cant really blame him. Ive officially passed the mental line. In fact, I cant even see the mental line because its so far behind me. Hes standing there with his book clasped tightly in his hands, his shirt buttoned the full way up and yellow tie tied perfectly. His light brown hair is brushed to the side with a very clear parting, his square glasses are sliding down his large, pointed nose and hes blinking rapidly. Its a sad day when Library Man is asking if Im okay.

Oh yes, I assure him, Im fine. He pushes his glasses up and blinks again. You you were banging your head off the table, he says, as if I didnt know. Yes, I say, I was just thinking. He raises his eyebrows and instead of reassuring him, this information seems to disturb him more. Was that Slytherin boy bothering you? he asks.

Now its my turn to raise my eyebrows. Is this kid for real? Has he been living under a rock for the last two months? Surely he knows that Im carrying the child of that Slytherin boy? No, I say, that was just Malfoy. I saw you hit him, says Library Man, I just thought Oh no, I was just joking, I say. This bloke has serious problems. I see, he nods, Thats good. I was wondering if you could help me. I signal for him to take a seat beside me and he reluctantly and awkwardly does

so. He sets his book down and wrings his hands nervously. What can I do for you? I ask. W-wellI was wondering if your cousin was single, he says quickly. I raise my eyebrows. How on earth does Dom get so many blokes? (Oh yes, shes part Veela thatd explain it). You mean Dom? Well shes actually seeing someone, I say. Actually, shes seeing two people, so maybe shed like a third. No I dont mean her, he says.

OhLily? I ask, thinking that shes way too young for this guy hes a seventh year after all. N-no. Roxie? No James? Its your other cousin. With the red hair. Yes, that narrows it down.

You dont meanMolly? I ask, in such shock that I dont even bother masking my surprise. His eyes light up and he nods, while blushing. I dont know why I didnt think of her I suppose I always thought of Percys lot as being very asexual. I mean, I know Molly was dating a squib a while back, but I still just dont ever imagine people liking her. I dont even like her and Im related to her. Shes just about the most annoying person in the world. Of course shes single! I cant help but splutter. It takes all of my mental strength not to say why wouldnt she be? Splendid, he smiles nervously. Only someone who likes Molly would ever say the word splendid while not taking the piss. With that, he gives me a short nod

and retreats back to his table in the corner of the library, where Im fairly sure he was born. That was one of the strangest experiences Ive ever had in this library. I pack up my stuff, out of the fear that one more person is going to corner me and ask about one of my cousins relationship statuses. Im sick of being the matchmaker all of the time. Do I look warm and approachable? Because, honestly, thats not the vibe Im going for. I leave the library very confused and most of my homework isnt even started yet. I meet Dom on the way to the Great Hall for lunch. She grins and waves me over, so I dont think theres any chance that I can run away without her noticing.

Whereve you been all day? she asks nonchalantly, as if shes not cheating on her boyfriend with Mark Matthews. Knitting! I exclaim and she looks at me as if Im gone completely mental. Youve beenknitting, says Dom, eyebrows raised. No, I say, my voice more high pitched than usual, JustI forgotI need to go somewhere. I take off in the opposite direction towards the front doors of the castle. I decide to go for a walk around the grounds. I consider going down to Hagrids, but I dont particularly want to talk to anyone. I just have to figure out

what Im going to do about this Dom/Mark/Malfoy love triangle. Well, really, its none of my business, right? Its up to Dom to choose between the two. I can just continue on as normal and pretend I never heard anything. And maybe in twenty years time when it all comes out Ill just forget it ever happened. Yes, that sounds like a good plan. Theres one place in the grounds that I love to sit and think at The Memorial Statue. Its a massive phoenix statue that was erected by the lake a year after the Second Wizarding War ended and it displays the name of everyone who died in the first and second war. I wander over to the statue, which stands around thirty feet in the air, and trace my fingers over the names until I find the name Fred Weasley OOTP. I sit down on front of the statue and curl up to keep warm.

Underneath Freds name are Remus J Lupin and Nymphadora Tonks-Lupin Teds parents. Then at the bottom of all of the names is Harry Potter The Boy Who Saved. Harrys always hated the fact that they put his name on the stone he insists that he didnt defeat Voldemort, that Voldemorts selfishness and hatred proved to be his own undoing. The mans too modest for his own good. I think he needs therapy. I dont know how long I spend staring at the statue and reading the many names that are engraved in gold onto it. I do this quite often, so I practically know the order of names. I always smile at Dobby the House Elf because I remember how much trouble Mum, Dad and Harry went to to get Dobbys name on there. I suppose its only fair. House Elves are living beings just like the rest of us. His name was only added a few years ago.

Im so entranced by the statue that I barely even notice someone sit down beside me. Are you not freezing your bollocks off out here? Mark asks. I look at him, narrow my eyes, and turn back to the statue. Did I do something wrong? he asks, looking confused. You know you did, I say quietly. Erm sorry Rosie but youve lost me, he says.

I cant believe youre denying it, I whisper, letting out a bitter laugh. Denying what? I havent the foggiest You and Dom! I exclaim, Thats what Im talking about! Marks eyes widen. He opens his mouth to say something, but closes it again. She told you? No, I say, I heard you. Now I know why you wanted me to be with Malfoy so much. Rosie, thats not why

A couple of months ago, I probably would have been delighted at this you know, I admit, feeling sort of ashamed, But now Im just disgusted with both of you! Malfoys not a bad person and he likes Domwhat did he ever do to you? What did he do to deserve this? Mark has the decency to look ashamed and doesnt meet my gaze. He just stares up at the phoenix memorial statue. Im not trying to get back at Malfoy for anything, he said gravely, Its just Ive always liked Dom, yknow? And shes happier with me shes not supposed to be with him.

I dont think thats your place to judge! I say furiously, Why did you have to go and meddle in their relationship? Yes, this is the pot calling the kettle black after all, Malfoy and I kissed back at New Years. But that was nothing. It was a spur of the moment thing and were completely past that now. Its not like we were having some sort of illicit affair or anything. I still have the moral high ground. Ive asked her to tell him, says Mark, But she says she doesnt want to hurt him. Dont you think itll hurt him more the longer this goes on? I press, He has the right to know. Youre making a fool out of him. Hes my friend

Please, Mark scoffs, Dont give me the friend routine. Malfoys not your friend." Whats that supposed to mean? I ask in outrage. It means that you and Malfoy can pretend for as long as you like that youre just friends, but no matter what youll never change the fact that youre pregnant with his child, Rosie. Youll always have that connection. And thats why Dom and Malfoy will never be right for each other. I pull myself up off the ground (which is no easy feat when youre pregnant) and storm off towards the castle ignoring Mark as he calls after me. Its a bad time to find

Hugo outside smoking with his friends a really bad time. But hes there, smoking away, trying to look cool. I march up to him and grab him by his newly pierced ear. HUGO! I scream. He looks absolutely mortified, but scared at the same time. Detention, all of you, I exclaim and extinguish the cigarettes with my wand, And Im telling Mum. Hugos eyes widen, but he doesnt want to lose face in front of his friends.

Seriously Rose, you cant tell Mum, he says under his breath to me, You just cant. Shell kill me. Good! Youre an idiot! Aw leave poor Psycho alone, says one of Hugos friends. Hes a fat bloke with pink hair and hes missing a front tooth charming Im sure. And he, apparently, calls my brother Psycho. What ever happened to little Hugo who used to love playing Quidditch with Dad and sitting on Mums knee as she brushed his hair? When did that Hugo become a blackhaired, over-pierced Psycho? Get back to your common rooms, now, I exclaim. I then notice a slightly short Ravenclaw at the back of the group. Hes

the only one who has maintained his natural blonde hair colour its Louis. Youre not getting away that easy! I scream when I see him try to creep away. I wasnt smoking! he insists, I was just Whats that then? I ask, pointing to his pocket thats clearly bulging with a rectangular shaped box, Empty your pockets now. He empties his pockets of the box of cigarettes, a few dungbombs and his wand. Louis was always so quiet. What happens to these Weasley boys when they hit fourteen?

Theyre not mine, he says quickly, Please dont tell Dom. Shell beat me!" Youre lucky I havent beaten you Louis Weasley! I exclaim and he looks positively frightened. I confiscate the cigarettes and the dungbombs off Louis and tell him to get back to his Common Room. I then point my wand at the rest of the group who are making their way back towards the castle. Accio cigarettes! I exclaim and five boxes of Muggle cigarettes come flying towards me. They all shoot me dirty glares, but none of them have the balls to say anything.

Wow, Im glad you never caught me smoking in third year, I hear a voice say from behind me, Youre a hard ass. I turn around to see Malfoy grinning down at me, clearly amused by the spectacle that has just taken place. My brother is such a a a Fuckwit? Yeah, we all are at that age. He probably wont grow out of it til hes well into his twenties, says Malfoy shrugging. At least you never died your hair black and pierced your lip! I cry, starting to walk back towards the school.

I could never do that to the hair, he says, running his hand through it, And how do you know I never got a piercing? I look up at him and raise my eyebrows. You got a piercing? Sure but its not in a place I generally display to the public, he winks. Oh Merlin, thats disgusting! I exclaim, showing my repulsion on my face. Now now Miss Weasley youve got a dirty mind, he laughs, It wasnt there. But its good to know thats the first place you think of!

I blush furiously and he just laughs at me and throws a friendly arm around my shoulders. Sowhere did you get pierced? I ask, though Im not sure if I really want to know. Well me and Al decided that we were going to get something pierced back in third year we wanted to do something rebellious, he says, grinning, So we made a pact that if one of us was going to do it, the other would have to too in the exact same place. So Al has a piercing too? I ask in astonishment, Does Aunt Ginny know?

I doubt it, says Malfoy, Unless he goes around showing his mum his nipples. Wait you got your nipples pierced?! I cry. Nipple, singular, says Malfoy holding up one finger, Getting them both done would just be plain stupid. I dont really know what to say to that. I thought I would have noticed if Malfoy had a nipple piercing but then again, he may not have been wearing it the night we Okay, this is just weird. I dont really want to think about it.

You Slytherins are freaks, I sigh, shaking my head. Oh cmon you must have done something like that at one stage? he grins. I can safely say that I never got a piercing anywhere except for my ears! I exclaim. Yeahbut you did chain yourself to the Herbology greenhouses and wore sperm badges, he says. That was for a good cause! And its not sperm, its S.P.E.R.M! The Society for the Promotion of Extra Rights for Mandrakes!

We reach the door of the castle and Malfoy opens it for me and allows me in first. And Doms coming out of the Great Hall with James and Al. Oh fuck this is going to be awkward. She comes over to us and slips an arm around Malfoys waist. What a two-faced little Where have you been all day? she asks Malfoy. Around, he shrugs mysteriously. Dom raises her eyebrow and even Im intrigued. No need to look so suspicious ladies, its all legit. Im gonna have to buzz off now lots to do. He winks at me and gives Dom a kiss on the cheek before heading off to the Slytherin dungeons. Dom doesnt really make much of it and turns to me.

Hes always disappearing off, says Dom, Especially at weekends. I dont know where he goes. Ive even had James check the Marauders Map, but hes never on itSo how did the knitting go? she asks, trailing off. Oh you knowpointy, I say stupidly, Erm, Dom, I think we need to talk. Do we have to do it now? I have a Transfiguration essay and a potions assignment to do, not to mention Herbology I know about you and Mark. Chapter 17 : Boys Don't Cry At first Dom doesnt say anything and lets absolutely no reaction appear on her face.

Shes just looking at me, as if trying to figure out what on earth Im talking about. I have to admit, shes a good actress. Mark who? is her first question. I raise my eyebrows at her. Mark Matthews how many Marks have you said I love you to? I dont know what youre talking about, Rosie, she says, but I can see that shes worried, I really have to go Dom! I call as she makes to walk away, I heard you with him last night! Im not completely thick!

She stops walking and turns around to face me. Lets not talk about this here, she whispers furiously. Where would you suggest? I whisper back, equally furious, Because we are going to talk about this. She sighs and rolls her eyes, as if this is all my problem and Im dumping it on her. Sometimes she really reminds me of her mother. The dorm, she says curtly.

Now, I reply. She storms off up the stairs without waiting for me. I dont think she gets that I cant walk quite as fast as I once could, due to the fact that Im hauling around an extra ten pounds. So I make my way up the staircase towards the Gryffindor Tower by myself. As Im passing the tapestry that I heard Mark and Dom in last night, I consider taking the short cut. I pull back the tapestry and instantly regret my decision. Jenny and Al are there, kissing as if their lives depend on it. Jenny goes red and pushes Al away when she sees me. Al looks slightly uncomfortable too. Oh Christ, get a room would you? I say, disgusted.

Its not like we were in the middle of the Great Hall, Al argues, looking extremely pissed at me. Did Dom come this way? Does it look like she came this way? he growls in frustration, his arm still around Jennys waist. Oh well sorry, I say sarcastically and let the tapestry fall back into place before continuing on back up the stairs. Honestly, why do my entire family feel the need to fornicate behind that stupid tapestry? I trudge up the stairs, finally reaching the Gryffindor tower ten minutes later. Doms in the dormitory, looking impatient by the

time I arrive up. Im completely breathless, but no need to worry its not like Im pregnant or anything. Right, so go ahead, says Dom angrily, Tell me Im stupid. Tell me Im a bitch. Youre a stupid bitch. Im not going to call you a bitch, I say, Its not my place. But you do realise what youre doing isnt right dont you? Dom sighs and flops down onto her bed, and buries her face in her hands. I dont know what to do, Rosie, she says, I thoughtI thought I loved Scorpius, she shakes her head, But then

at the Valentines party he just kept on staring at youand then I wasnt sureand then I was dancing with Mark and it felt so right, you know? Who kept on staring? I ask, because shes not making a whole lot of sense. And then after the party Scorpius disappeared off to his dormitory without walking me back to mine, she continues as if she hasnt heard me, I was so angry that hed just gone off without even saying goodnight. So then I walked back with James and Fred and Markand we stayed up talking in the Common Roomand it just sort of happened. I completely fell for him. But then Scorpius came and apologised the next day and I couldnt just dump him. He was going through such a hard time, what with that big fight you two had.

So this is my fault? Im not saying this is your fault or anything, she hurries to say, What should I do, Rosie? I dont know, I say, Do you love Malfoy? She shakes her head and whispers no. And do you love Mark? She nods solemnly.

Then you know what to do, I say matter-of-factly, Its only fair that you break up with Malfoy. But I dont want to hurt him, she says. Sometimes that girls too sensitive for her own good. Shes got to be more ruthless. Hes a big boy, I say, Hell get over it. Its better in the long run. She contemplates this and then nods. Im glad she hasnt started crying, that could be awkward. Should I do it now? she asks. Are you up to it?

I think so. What should I say? Is she honestly asking me how to break up with one of my friends? No no, is she honestly asking me how to break up with the father of my kid? This is pretty messed up. Tell him the truth? I suggest, but Im not sure if thats the best idea. Sometimes ignorance is bliss. Dom nods again and then gets up, fixes her hair in the mirror and leaves the dormitory to find Malfoy. As shes going out the door, Chastity is coming in. Whats up with Dom? she asks. Boy trouble, I say.

She should join the club, says Chas, kicking off her shoes, Ive just broken up with Derek. I have absolutely no idea who Derek is. Chas tends to have many boyfriends and I can never really keep up with them. Oh, sorry, I say, hoping that I sound sympathetic enough to come off as genuine. Its okay, she says, It wasnt a bad break up really. I dont think we were going anywhere. So what was that with James and Laura this morning?

I shrug and suddenly become very angry. James is a socially-retarded imbecile with shit for brains and is completely thick when it comes to dealing with the opposite sex. He honestly thought it would make me happy to see Laura Phelps humiliated in front of the whole school. Werent you just a little happy to see her get her comeuppance? asks Chas, I know I was. It wasnt fair what he did, I say, I mean, if hed just called her fat or spread some rumour it wouldnt have been as bad. But he messed with her emotions thats fucked up, Chas. That could damage her more than some stupid hex.

Rose, you should be made a saint, says Chas seriously. Oh yes, I should be up for sainthood any day now, I say sarcastically. Im serious! I mean, you deal with so much youre so brave. And you dont even mind that Dom is going out with Scorpius. I think Id be really weird with it if it were me. And now youre sticking up for Laura, she finishes. Im not sticking up for her, I say, Im sticking up for girls everywhere whove had their hearts broken by insensitive pricks like Carl and James! We both know thats never pleasant. Im not trying to be a Saint, Chas. I can just feel her pain, thats all.

Chas nods, but I can tell she still doesnt really understand my logic. I suppose I dont really blame her I dont understand my logic either. Its just how I feel. I never considered James to be a particularly vengeful person. Obviously I was wrong about him. I dont know him as well as I thought I did. When Dom doesnt return after two hours, I decide to go looking for her. Im scared that maybe Malfoy has gone to find Mark and turned him into a cockroach. The entrance hall is empty, as its almost curfew. Theres no sign of Dom, Malfoy or blood so Im not sure if thats a good or bad thing. Its times like this I could really do with Jamess map (called The Marauders Map he stole it from his dad) so I could see where she is. But then I hear a noise from inside the broom cupboard the same broom

cupboard I hid in after everyone found out about my pregnancy and my instinct tells me to have a peek inside. I just hope to Merlin I dont find yet another family member canoodling in here. But theres only one person in there and its Malfoy. Malfoy? I say gently. He looks up at me. Luckily hes not crying. He just looks a bit annoyed. I go inside and shut the door behind me and sit down on the box that holds all of the spare Quidditch balls. Malfoys on the floor opposite me. What are you doing in here? Just having a think, he says, I hear its a good place for that kind of thing. Are you alright? I ask. I dont want him to know that I know about Dom and

Mark. That would just be humiliating for him. Dom and I broke up, he sighs. Im really sorry, I say. He nods and half smiles, as if to thank me for the sympathy. I dont know why she did it. Oh fuck. She didnt tell him.

Do I tell him? Or do I leave it? Is it any of my business? Oh bollocks Im not good in situations like these. I say nothing. Did she say anything to you? Fuckiddy fuck. How can I lie now? EhI have toI have to bathemy rabbit, I say. She did say something! says Malfoy eagerly, What did she say? I cant tell you, I say quietly, its not my place.

Hes looking at me with those huge, brown puppy dog eyes if my kid inherits those eyes, its going to be pretty hard to say no to them. I have to look away, but I cant. Those eyes are too mesmerising. Dont look at me like that! I protest. A small smile spreads over his lips and I can almost feel myself crumbling. Im warning you, Malfoy. Hes now grinning and places his chin on my shoulder and looks up at me innocently. Damn him. I cant tell you! I say, looking away from him, Its none of my business!

But you know something, he says, now kneeling up and taking my hands in his, Cmon, I have the right to know! Yes, but I dont have the right to tell you, I say sadly, Youll have to ask Dom. Malfoy stays quiet for a moment and now looks like hes thinking. Is there someone else? he asks. I stay quiet, hopefully remaining expressionless. There is someone else! Malfoy exclaims, Who is it?

I should go finish my homework, I say quickly, standing up and making a beeline for the door. Malfoys quicker and stands up too, blocking the door. Please tell me, he begs, I thought we were friends. Wow, he really knows how to play dirty. I continue frowning at him anyway. We are friends, I say indignantly, But I still think you should ask Dom. Its Mark Matthews, isnt it? he says. HOW did he do that??? Can he read my mind?

I knew it, he says, looking sort of bitterly proud of himself for figuring it out. Again I remain silent. Its okay, he says, I sort of had my suspicions anyway. And its not like my records squeaky clean either. I half-blush at this, but luckily its dark in here so he doesnt notice. If you dont care, I start, Then why are you hiding out in here?" I hadnt noticed it before, but now I do because Im standing so close to him his eyes are all red.

Its nothing to do with Dom, he says, Thats been rocky for ages. I suppose Im happy for her that shes found someone who loves her. So why have you been crying? I have not been crying, he says stubbornly, Boys dont cry. Yes they do, I argue, Ive seen Al and James cry tonnes of times. Al still cries at Bambi. Thats a sad film, Malfoy argues, Youd have to be heartless not to cry at Bambi! I raise my eyebrows at him as if to say I know somethings up, so quit the bullshit

and just tell me. Thats quite hard to say with just the twitch of your eyebrows, but apparently its worked. My neighbour died, he says. I dont honestly see how this is a sad affair, because if my neighbour died Id probably go dance on his grave. Okay, I know that sounds mean, but believe me this bloke is like an ex-Death Eater turned Nazi who likes to creep into our garden, steal Hugos footballs (we never leave the Quidditch balls out in case Muggles see them like this Death Eater Nazi) and then bursts them right in front of us. Well, he did that when we were younger and actually played with footballs. Now he just runs in, tramples on Mums agapanthuses and then blames it on his children (which he doesnt even have). The man is a psycho I mean, he spent ten years in

prison for arson. I rarely get a good nights sleep when Im at home out of the fear that Mr Death Eater Nazi will douse the house in petrol and set it alight. So I really cant see why Malfoys upset that his neighbour died. Then again, maybe he has normal neighbours. Oh, Im sorry, I say sensitively, Were you close with him? Or her? Yeah, he nods, Mrs Halpin was one of those women you called Auntie even though she wasnt actually related to you. Are you like that with any of your neighbours? Oh yes, Uncle Death Eater Arsonist next door like a second father.

No, I admit, But Id always consider Mrs Tonks like my Aunt, even though shes not. Yeah, Mrs Halpin was like that. Shes a Muggle, but she used to babysit me while Mum and Dad were at work. And I was friends with her grandson too, before I came to Hogwarts. So this is pretty shit that she died. Ive always noticed that when boys are trying to be sympathetic, they make a complete balls of it. Like the time Al was dumped in third year and James just said aw, thats pretty shit or when my dog died and they said yeah, thats a bit nasty. I mean, its pretty shit that she died its not sad, its not heartbreaking, its not emotionalits pretty shit.

So are you going to go to the funeral then? I ask gently. I suppose. Its not far from here anyway. The chapel is about an hour away from Hogsmeade, he says gloomily. Dyoudo you need some company? I offer. You dont have to Im coming, I insist, Nobody should have to go to a funeral alone. When is it? Tomorrow, he mutters.

Alright, tomorrow it is. Well just have to clear it with Neville, Im sure hell be fine, I say matter-of-factly, Now cmon, lets get out of here before we start some rumours. Malfoy opens the door and lets me out first. Youre pregnant with my kid, he says, What other rumours could be started? True. ** I get up early the next day, and while Laura, Chas and Dom put on their school uniforms, I pull my black dressrobes out of my wardrobe to get ready for the

funeral. They need some altering around the stomach area, but I can do that with a flick of my wand (like Ive done with all my other clothes). Malfoy and I got permission from Neville last night, and he arranged for one of the school carriages to bring us to the funeral and back today. I pull my hair back into a modest braid and check my reflection in the full-sized mirror yes, I look depressed enough. I head down to breakfast with the others, avoiding James out of the fear that Ill strangle him. I havent thrown up at all today, so I dont risk eating breakfast Im sure the grieving family wouldnt appreciate me throwing up in the church. Everybody heads off to class and I meet Malfoy out in the entrance hall. Hes wearing a simple black suit with a white shirt and black tie. Then I realise something were going to a Muggle

funeral and Im wearing dressrobes. How stupid can you get? Fuck, I completely forgot its a Muggle funeral! I cry as soon as I see him. He smiles amusedly and flicks his wand lazily at me. My dressrobes turn into a kneelength black skirt and a black jumper that hides my bump nicely. Wow, Malfoy should be a fashion designer. Thanks, I grin sheepishly. No problem, he replies, Look, are you sure you want to come? I mean, its a funeral. You dont have to What are friends for? I say and link his arm, Cmon, the carriage will be waiting.

The carriage is waiting just outside the front doors. Its not being pulled by the usual Thestrals, but by a regular horse. I suppose Muggles would just find it a bit weird to see a carriage being pulled of its own accord. Malfoy opens the door of the carriage and helps me inside. Im finding it hard to be elegant in doing so, because Im so bloody fat. Malfoy climbs in after me and throws himself down on the seat beside me, and puts his feet up on the seat opposite us. He looks really depressed. I need to do something to cheer him up. Pull my finger? I suggest. People always seem to laugh when Fred and James do it. Malfoy just looks at me as if Im crazy. Sorry. I just wanted to cheer you up. I personally hate pull my finger, but I thought guys liked it. Apparently not. Sorry.

You dont have to cheer me up. Im not upset, he insists. Well then youre not human, I reply, You have to be upset. Its only natural. He nods gloomily. I link his arm again and put my head on his shoulder to show him Im here. And I can tell he appreciates it by the way he rests his head on mine. We remain silent for the rest of the journey. ** Ive only ever been to one funeral. I suppose Im lucky in that way. But the one funeral Ive ever been to made me realise just how wonderful life is, even if it

does deal you a bad hand every now and again, and it should be valued. I was ten years old when Courtney Longbottom was knocked down by a car, and killed instantly. Ill never forget Nevilles face at the funeral. Ive never seen a living person look so dead. He just stared blankly into nothingness, hearing nothing, seeing nothing. His wife had died. Simon, who was only eight at the time, had lost his mother and I couldnt even begin to imagine how that felt. My family might drive me up the walls at the best of times, but I couldnt imagine life without them. Poor little Simon just sat beside Courtneys coffin and cried the entire time. James, Al and I tried talking to him, but it was no use. He couldnt talk. That was a Muggle funeral too, as Courtney wasnt a witch. Neville had met her while he was travelling across Europe just after he finished seventh year.

According to Mum, he was researching plants of some sort for Herbology that seems like the kind of crazy thing Neville would do. Courtney was British, but Neville met her in Austria. Even though Courtney died over six years ago, I can still remember her so well. She was a livewire and very daring, almost the complete opposite of Neville. But they suited each other so well. Her death happened so suddenly that it took months for it to sink in with everybody that is everybody except for Simon. He knew that hed lost his mother instantly. When Malfoy and I enter the church, holding hands (in a completely platonic way), the first thing I see is the coffin on front of the alter. I suddenly become engulfed with remorse, even though I dont know this woman at all. I suppose Im just reminded of Courtney and of Uncle Fred, and Remus and Tonks and

everyone else whove died. Maybe thats the point of funerals. They make you reflect on the sad things and appreciate the little things. Malfoy and I take our seats towards the back of the church. The sermon goes on for about three-quarters of an hour, but Im not sure if Malfoys even listening. He just looks at his feet the whole way through. Theres not many people here in fact, Id say theres about thirty, tops. When the sermon ends, four men in suits lift up the coffin, and everyone falls in line behind it to come out of the church. I take Malfoy by the hand and lead him out too at this stage, Im wondering if he even knows whats going on. Malfoy and I are the last two out of the church. Mrs Halpin is being buried in the graveyard on the church grounds. After the priest has said his bit and the coffin is lowered into the ground, people start to

leave until finally theres only me, Malfoy and another boy of our age there. The boy isnt quite as tall as Malfoy, with dark brown hair and a rounded face. Hes not crying, but his face is screwed up in concentration. He then blesses himself and goes to walk away. Darren, Malfoy calls and the boy turns around. His face breaks into a sort of bittersweet smile as he recognises Malfoy. Scorpius Malfoy, the boy says and walks over to us. They shake hands and grin at each other. Im guessing this is the grandson Scorpius said he was friends with. Wait did I just say Scorpius? Howve you been? Man, I wouldnt recognise you!

Ive been good, says Malfoy, Im sorry about your Gran. The boy named Darren nods gravely. Thanks. Shes been sick for a while though. I suppose shes in a better place now, right? Malfoy nods soberly. So whos this? Darrens looking at me now his eyes wander to my stomach and give it a sceptic look before wandering back up to my face again. Oh, sorry, Rose Weasley, I smile and shake his hand. Darrens eyes widen, as if he recognises me. I sincerely hope he doesnt because Im fairly sure Ive never met this guy in my life. Rose Weasley? he laughs, The Rose Weasley? He looks at Scorpius as he says

this, who is now going scarlet for some reason. Are you two together then? Oh no, I say quickly, Were just mates. Yeah, just mates, Scorpius or Malfoy, whatever confirms. Right, he says, but he grins knowingly at Scorpius, who looks away, I better go, Mums waiting in the car. Look, mate, drop us a line next summer. Weve loads of catching up to do. Nice meeting you Rose Weasley. You too, I say, though Im not quite sure if it has been nice meeting him.

Bye Darren, Scorpius calls, Bye Mrs Halpin, he adds, looking down into the grave. He conjures up a flower with his wand (hes so lucky hes seventeen) and lays it beside the tombstone. Do you want a minute? I ask and he nods. I walk over to the carriage and climb inside. Less than a minute later, Im joined by Scorpius and the horse starts trudging back to Hogwarts. He looks slightly more at peace now than he did on the way here. Were sitting opposite each other this time and Im now staring at him inquisitively, with one very annoying question on my brain. Why does Darren know me? I ask and Scorpius goes red again for some reason. He mumbles some inaudible words and then looks out the window of the carriage. I prod his leg with my foot. Cmon, how

does he know me? Have I met him before? Not that I know of, says Scorpius. Hes really not giving away anything. Tell me! I whinge. Imight have mentioned you once or twice in conversation, thats all, he says dismissively. But you said you hadnt seen him since you started Hogwarts, I point out. I have seen him, says Scorpius, Over the summer and that. We just drifted apart because we went to different schools for most of the year. I havent

spoken to him since the summer after second year. So what were you saying about me? It must have been pretty bad if he remembers me that well, I press. Miss Weasley, you really are very pushy, says Scorpius, half-smiling. I know, I say, What did you tell him? Scorpius rolls his eyes, sighs and looks at me and I immediately know hes cracked. Nothing bad, he says, Juststuff. Like what stuff?

LikeokayI might have had a teensy weensy little crush on you back in first year, Scorpius says quickly. I cant help but grin at this. He had a crush on me? Over Dom? Why do I feel oddly triumphant? Stop your grinning! he protests. Thats so cute, I laugh, You had a teensy weensy little crush! I prod his leg with my foot again and hes looking really embarrassed. I bet youve fancied me before, he says, trying and failing to be cool. Yeah right, I lie, In your teensy weensy first year dreams! He makes a face at me and turns to look out the

window again, pretending to be in a bad mood. Aw, have I touched a nerve? At least Ive never had a crush on a member of ABBA. How could he know that? How do you know that? I cry. You do remember our little game of I Never back at Jamess birthday, dont you? he grins. Honestly, theres very little I remember about Jamess birthday, I admit, But I do remember bits of that game your crush on Professor Chang for instance! Thats gross, she dated my Uncle Harry!

Shes got nice tits! he insisted. Shes a teacher! I cry in disgust. So? Teachers are people too, he shrugs and takes a packet of mini chocolate frogs out of his pocket, Want one? You didnt have any breakfast. I take one of them and then flick the wrapper at his head. How do you know Ive had no breakfast? Im very observant, he says and pops a chocolate into his mouth, I know your every move.

My own personal stalker, I say, Im so flattered. We stay in comfortable silence for most of the journey after this. Every now and again I can see Malfoy looking a bit depressed, but theres nothing that I can think of that could possibly cheer him up. I reach into my handbag to see if I have anything at all that could make him laugh or even smile and then I see it the picture of my first scan. Ive never shown it to him. Would he even like to see it? I suppose theres only one way to find out. Um, Scorpius? I say, finding his name to be a bit strange to say, as Im so used to calling him Malfoy. He looks at me, mildly surprised at the way in which Ive addressed him. Ehhere. I hand him the picture. His face remains

expressionless for a few seconds and then he starts smiling. Thisis the scan? he asks, looking a bit frightened. I cross over to the seat beside him and look in on it with him. Its a little tattered at this stage. Yep, thats it, I say, See, it has your nose. He raises an eyebrow at me and returns to looking at it. He looks absolutely fascinated. This is the coolest thing ever, he says, I meanI dont really see it, but its still amazing. Keep it, I decide.

Really? he asks. Yeah, keep it. Im sorry I havent shown it to you before now, I say. Doesnt matter, he says in barely more than a whisper, Rose, lets keep the baby. Chapter 18 : A Long Night Sometimes its better not to throw up on someone after they tell you they want you to keep your baby especially if youre on your way home from a funeral. But since when do I do whats better? At least it distracted him, I suppose. I didnt have to give him a straight answer. I could tell he was trying really hard not to be too repulsed by my sudden vomiting, but his disgust appeared on his face. After all, I did throw up on his fancy

leather shoes. It could have been worse. At least it wasnt projectile vomit that went all over his face. That could have been seriously awkward. Scorpius cleaned up my mess with his wand, but I felt terrible the entire way home so stayed quiet. He didnt say anything because he thought Id just vomit on him again. When we got back to the school, I went straight to my dormitory to have a lie down. Thats where I am now. Its past dinner time, but luckily the dorm is completely empty. Because I really need time to think about what Scorpius said to me before the whole vomiting fiasco. He wants to keep the baby. He wants us to be parents. He wants us to do the whole nappy-changing, feeding, bathing, raising thing while were still at school? I

mean, does he realise what hes committing himself to? Kids are nice to talk to from a distance of ten metres, but when you have them up close and have to look after them every minute of every day, theyre not so fun. What if he or she got sick? I panic in situations like that. When Hugo got the chicken pox, I rang Mum and told her that Hugo was dead just so shed hurry up and come home so I wouldnt have to deal with it. I got a fair bollocking for that one. What if I dont bond with him or her? What if I end up with a severe case of post-partum depression and end up never wanting him or her? What if I fail as a mother? Im only sixteen. Well, Im nearly seventeen, but thats not really the point. My point is that Im too young for this. Im

not saying that sixteen year olds cant be good Mums I know they can. What Im saying is Im too young for this. My mental age is about seven years old, which granted is much older than Jamess or Freds, but its still pretty young. So when my child actually is seven, my mental age will be fourteen what fourteen year old has a seven year old kid?! See, this is just further proof of how not ready I am for this. I cant even make a valid point without going off on some ridiculous, nonsensical tangent. I miss the old days, the days when I was normal. Okay, so I was never really normal. I mean, apart from the fact that Ive had a crush on Teddy Lupin since I knew he wasnt related to me, I used to eat books (like actually tear out the pages and eat them Mum wasnt happy. In fairness I was only three or four. Oh lord, what if

my kid is a book-eater too?) and I chained myself to the Herbology greenhouses on several occasions, I was still pretty normal. Well, more normal than I am now. Now Im just an ex-book-eater, I still have a tiny crush on Teddy, Im pregnant, my parents are breaking/broken up, my brother wears more make-up than I do, my cousins are slowly becoming just as messed up as me and I apparently go around vomiting on my friends. What is wrong with me? Where were you all day? I didnt even notice Laura Phelps coming into the dormitory, but shes throwing her schoolbag down onto the floor beside her bed and brushing her hair. Shes in her usual stuck-up mood, but it seems a bit odd that she actually cares where I was

all day.

Funeral, I say. Oh, she says, Sorry. She doesnt really sound sorry at all, but I suppose its nice of her to say it. Its not nice for a normal person, but its nice of her. Its okay, I say, I didnt know the woman. Then why were you at her funeral? Laura asked, furrowing her perfectly plucked eyebrows. Why cant my eyebrows be that perfectly shaped? And my lips that plump? And my cheekbones that sharp? And my hair that straight and dark?

Friend of a friend, I say. Oh, she mutters again. Its very awkward in here. Were being civil to one another and its just strange its wrong almost. I suppose were just feeling sorry for one another. We were both humiliated in front of the entire student population of Hogwarts and although she was the reason I was humiliated in the first place, I guess we have something in common after all. Malfoy was looking for you, she says casually, now applying lip-gloss.

Mmm, I mumble. I really dont want to talk to him well, I want to talk to him, but not about babies. I gave him the password, she adds. You what? I exclaim, You gave him the Gryffindor password? Well yeah, she shrugs, rolling her heavily lined eyes, I figured itd be okay considering hes in our Common Room practically every second of the day. This is of course true, but I thought Id be able to hide from him now that the passwords been changed. Laura gets up from the dressing table and starts rooting in her wardrobe while Im having a small panic attack. Itll be okay if I just stay

here in the dorm boys cant come up to the girls dorms. Hang on. How the hell did Scorpius get up to my dorm back in October? I was much too inebriated that night to even think about it. Laura changes into a black skirt and red top and puts on her very expensive pair of leather boots its her date outfit. I wonder which poor soul it is with this time. As long as its none of my relatives, I dont care. Laura sweeps out of the dorm, leaving a very sickening sweet smell after her. I pull the curtains around my four poster closed and stretch out across my bed and start rubbing the bump.

Youre so lucky, I sigh, Youre in there, safe and warm and surrounded by gooey crap you dont have to worry about anything, do you? Well except for kicking the bejesus out of my insides and, I dont know, keeping the old womb clean. I feel a small kick maybe it can hear me. Do you want me to be your Mum? I ask it, Do you really want to be born into the Weasley family, possibly the strangest one around? I mean, Nana Molly well, I suppose shes your Great Nana has this stupid obsession with feeding people until they are on the brink of explosion. Great Grandad Arthur and Al Potter are completely obsessed with Muggles. Grandad's already left all of his plug collection to Al in his will. And James has the brain of a five year old. Your grandparents are split up over some ridiculous little kiss. And dont even get me started on Great Uncle Percy.

And youre a Malfoy too, cant forget that. Your grandfather doesnt want me to have you, but I dont think I should listen to him. Im crying now and I hardly take any notice. But your dad wants you. And part of me wants you too. I know youve only been in there a few months, but Ive gotten used to you. I dont even know what gender you are and already I feel as if weve bonded. I pause and feel another small kick. I mean, I know what foods you like you seem to be craving leeks this week. Youre a strange kid. Why cant you just like curry? Id kill for a curry, but every time I get a whiff of it, I practically throw up actually, sometimes I do throw up. I wipe the tears away impatiently. How can I do this? How can I bring you into where Mummies and Daddies are just

friends? Its not fair. Its not fair on any of us. * I wake up at 2am, having fallen asleep at around five oclock. Im still in my clothes, so I get up and change into my Chudley Cannons pyjamas. Dom, Chas and Laura are all fast asleep, but now that Im awake, I dont feel tired at all. As I toss and turn in my bed, I decide that Im really just wasting time lying here, so I get up and throw on a pair of thick socks and a jumper Im going for a walk. Jamess invisibility cloak would come in very handy right now. I creep up to the seventh year boys dormitory, making a mental note in my head to ask Malfoy how on earth he

managed to get up to my dorm the night of Jamess birthday without being hurled backwards by that old spell thats been there since before Nana Molly was at Hogwarts. The six seventh years are snoring to the high heavens. Harry Latimers face is down on his pillow, and I dont exactly know how hes managing to breathe. Freds tongue is hanging out like a dogs, leaving a large wet patch on his pillow. Marks curtains are pulled around his four poster and Harry Jacobs is making odd grunting noises while punching the air around him. Yes, there are two Harrys in seventh year. Actually, there are fifteen Harrys altogether in Hogwarts, five Rons and three Hermiones. Their names became very popular after WW2. (As in Wizarding War 2, not World War 2). Sen Finnegan is grinning stupidly and hes wearing spotty pyjamas. How cute.

Jamess foot is out from underneath his covers and hes displaying his yellow boxers to the entire dorm not a pretty sight, though I can imagine the amount of girls whod want to see it. I just feel repulsed. They all seem pretty dead to the world, so I creep over to Jamess trunk at the end of his bed. I know Im taking my life into my own hands looking through this thing. Its very dark, so I cant really see what Im doing, and Ive left my wand back in my dormitory. Theres some wet stuff, some pointy stuff, some powdery stuff, but I question nothing it could be anything, knowing James. I finally pull the invisibility cloak out of the trunk and throw it over myself. With one last look at Sens purple spotty pyjamas, I leave the dorm. Hogwarts is very peaceful at night, as long as youre not caught out of your dorm. There are sleeping ghosts just

hovering in the strangest of places, random snores coming from portraits, and even the staircases dont change as often theyre tired too. I kind of wish Id put on shoes though the concrete floors are pretty cold. I walk around until three oclock, thinking. Im not even thinking about important things like the baby or Scorpius or my parents. Im thinking of Chudley Cannons and how theyll have a better team next year when Johansson joins. Im remembering that time Dad took me and Hugo to see Chudley Cannons play the Tornados and we won by seventy points. I was about nine at the time. Mum didnt come. She never really liked Quidditch. Hugo doesnt like Quidditch either, but I suppose he didnt want to miss out. Then we came home and Dad was tucking Hugo in, and Mum was reading me a story (although I was perfectly capable of doing so myself), and there came an enormous yelp from

Hugos bedroom and he and Dad raced out into the hallway. Mum and I went to see what all the commotion was about Ive never seen Dad and Hugo look so pale. Mum started to panic, she thought there was something seriously wrong. Hugo started to cry, and Dad was on the verge of tears. S-s-s Dad stuttered and gulped. What is it Ron? Mum asked in panic, gripping Dads hand while I tried to calm Hugo down. Her-Hermionetheres a s-s-sp- Spider! Hugo cried, shaking violently.

Mum looked at me and we both rolled our eyes, then burst out laughing at the spectacle before us. It appeared that Mum and I wore the trousers at home. Its still quite true. Hugo and Dad are still completely arachnophobic its up to me and Mum to be the knights in shining armour, Im afraid. I miss those days. I wonder what Dad does now if he sees a spider. He probably calls Harry or something the wimp. I finally reach the entrance hall after traipsing around the other floors. Im not really sure where to go from here, so I start towards the staircase that leads down to the dungeons. I might as well, seeing as Ive explored everywhere else. When I come to the bottom, I walk along the very dark corridor thats only lit by two or three lanterns. The dungeons

really are quite creepy. I walk past the Potions classroom to the very end of the corridor where the portrait is to the entrance of the Slytherin common room. I know the password, as Al and Scorpius generally trade it for the Gryffindor one. I slip off the invisibility cloak and the portrait jerks awake. Parseltongue, I say. The portrait doesnt even acknowledge the fact that Im not a Slytherin, but swings open to let me inside. Ive been in the Slytherin common room before. Its situated under the lake, and in my opinion its very cold and boring. I much prefer the Gryffindor one, but then again, Im biased. My feet seem to know where theyre going, as I dont even stop to look around the common room. I head up the staircase that is very similar to the one in the Gryffindor tower, until I get to a door that

says Sixth Year Boys. I push open the door as quietly as I can. Parkinsons bed is the first on the right, with the large lump of an oaf barely visible under his covers. Briggs is beside his, but Briggs is so small, I can hardly tell if hes there or not. Als is across the other side of the room. He looks remarkably like James when hes sleeping, as he hasnt got his glasses on and oh Merlin, hes wearing the same boxers. Aunt Ginny must have bought a family pack. Honestly, its very difficult to tell the difference between the Potter boys when theyre sleeping. Obviously if Al just opened his eyes, the startling greenness would give it away. The curtains are closed around Scorpius bed, which is just to the left. I pull them open ever so slightly, just so I can peek

inside. Im becoming increasingly stalkerlike, but I doubt hed mind. After all, whats an odd stalk here and there between friends? Scorpius looks very serious when hes asleep. His blonde hair is covering one of his eyes, and hes frowning. I brush his hair from his face very gently, but apparently hes a light sleeper, because he begins to stir. I dont even bother moving, or putting on the cloak. I just stay where I am. One of his eyes opens somewhat, but then closes again. I can tell hes half-awake. Wotchu doin here? he mumbles groggily. I cant help but smile. I was bored, I admit in a whisper. He raises an eyebrow and half-smirks. Its the middle of the night.

Nothing gets past you, I whisper mockingly. He moves over to the far side of his bed and takes my hand, indicating for me to get in beside him. I crawl in, partly because Im cold and partly because Im tired. He pulls some of the covers over me, and I close the curtains around his bed again. When I turn to face him, his eyes are closed, but I dont think hes asleep. Scorpius? I whisper. Mmm? he grunts.

I notice that he hasnt let go of my hand it feels nice. I think we should keep the baby too. He slips his hand thats not holding mine ever so gently around my waist in a sort of awkward hug, and keeps it there. I cuddle in closer to him because Im cold, obviously and close my eyes. Gnight Rose. Goodnight. *

I wake up early the next morning, before everyone else. Actually its only around two hours ago that I went to sleep. Scorpius looks just like he did before I fell asleep. Hes still wearing that serious, frowning expression and hes still holding my hand. He looks very different when hes sleeping he looks quite innocent. Like a little choir boy. I gently slip my hand away from his and very slowly climb out of the bed. Now would be a really bad time for Al to wake up there would be blood. Luckily hes out cold, so I slip on the invisibility cloak and head out the door. One last look at Scorpius tells me that he hasnt yet noticed my departure. I finally reach the Gryffindor tower, and I have to wake the Fat Lady to get inside. Believe me, contrary to popular belief, fat people arent always jolly. Especially if you wake them up early.

Have you any idea what time it is? she grumbles angrily, Waking me from my beauty sleep! No amount of sleep in the world is going to make you beautiful, I cant help myself retorting. How very dare you! Children today have absolutely no morals! Insulting their elders Youre a portrait! and having pre-marital relations with Slytherin boys! The shame! Hobbledehoy, I mumble.

Hobbledehoys the lot of them! she shrieks, but opens up to let me inside when she realises that Ive just given her the password. I rush up to the boys dormitory to return Jamess cloak. Everyone is still sleeping, thank Merlin, and I throw the cloak carelessly back into Jamess trunk. I doubt hell notice anyway. As I go to creep out the door, I notice someone else doing the exact same. Dom? I whisper fiercely. She jumps and turns around before she can open the door. Rose, you scared the shit out of me, she whispers back, What are you doing here? I

Oh fuck, this really isnt good. What am I supposed to say? I was just going for a walk, I say stupidly. In the seventh year boys room? Dom asks, her eyebrows raised. Well what are you doing here? I whisper angrily. I was She looks exactly how I feel like she really doesnt want to talk about it. I know shes spent the night with Mark, and I

think somewhere deep down, she knows I was with Scorpius. Lets just get out of here, I whisper. Sen Finnegan has started to stir. We tiptoe out of the dormitory and rush back towards our own. You spent the night with him? I hiss as soon as we reach the common room, Have I taught you nothing?! I didnt have sex with him! she hissed back, And even if I did, Id have the common sense to use protection! Oh because youre always so sensible and responsible! I reply sarcastically.

Thats a bit rich coming from the pregnant sixteen year old, snarls Dom, What were you doing with Jamess invisibility cloak anyway? This is where my lack of talent in the lying department really kicks me up the arse. I can feel my ears going pink, like they always do when Im trying to keep a secret, or nervous, or angry, or embarrassed so pretty much all the time. You were with Scorpius, says Dom, I might have known. Wow, you really dont waste time we broke up yesterday. Yes, after you cheated on him for a month! I hiss angrily. How dare she lecture me!

Well can you blame me? she cries in exasperation, He was clearly in love with you! I try to laugh this off. What actually happens is actually a sort of splutter, in which I accidentally swallow some saliva, which goes down the wrong way and I end up coughing for a straight minute. Smooth. Youre crazy, I shake my head, Youve got multiple screws loose, Dom, you should really get that seen to I dont resent you for it, Rose, she continues, I should have seen it coming. I suppose I was just in denial. I thought he was the one. But he wasnt Mark is.

Dom, seriously, Scorpius is not in love with me, I assure her, I mean, were just friends, I promise Rosie, do you really think hed have slept with you if he didnt love you? Yes, I splutter, Hes a bloke! Hes not like normal blokes, says Dom angrily, Believe me, I know. I was with him for three months and not once did he try it on with me. Well maybe the whole thing about fathering a child the last time he had sex was a bit of a turn off, I point out.

Dom raises her eyebrows. Whatever you say. Look, I dont care if you were with Scorpius or not. Youre meant to be with him anyway. I am not! I argue, We are friends! Thats all! Youre going to be parents, she says, You arent just friends. You and Mark should just get married, I mutter indignantly. Youre too stubborn for your own good, Dom sighs and makes her way to the staircase leading up to the girls dormitories, Im going to catch some sleep before class.

I dont follow her up, as I really dont feel like listening to her making up wacky theories about Scorpius being in love with me. Thats so ridiculous cant a boy and girl create a child and stay friends too? Okay, maybe not. I lie down on the couch in the common room, but with no intention of sleeping. If I fall asleep now, I wont wake up until lunchtime tomorrow. And true, I could probably get away with it on the I had morning sickness excuse which granted is a lot better than Jamess I had a severe case of Boogie Fever excuse but I dont fancy missing Transfiguration. I notice a letter lying on the coffee table beside the couch, and out of sheer boredom, I pick it up to examine it. Theres no name on the envelope, so I open it up to check who its for.

Laura, Im very proud of you for what you did it took courage, and thats the reason you were made a Gryffindor. I told you it was a good idea, didnt I? That Weasley girl needed to be taken down a peg or two. She thinks she can just live off her parents successes you did the right thing telling the school about her pregnancy. Dont feel bad, darling. Believe me when I say you made the right choice. And youre going out with that boy youve always liked now, arent you? James? Im so proud of you Harry Potters son! Well done! Make sure you put make-up on in the mornings. You dont want him looking elsewhere now do you? And keep going with your sit-ups every morning and night. And stay away from any fatty foods, or anything with too much carbohydrate. You dont need to get any larger than you are.

Love, Mum This is sick. This is the sickest thing Ive ever read. Surely this cant be real. Theres no way Laura Phelpss mother could say this shit to her own daughter, theres just no way. What kind of person says that? She thinks Laura is fat? I must be gravely obese then, because Laura Phelps is unbelievably skinny. Shes been brainwashed to hate me. She was told to humiliate me in front of everyone. By her mother. That woman shouldnt be allowed to have children. I sit in the common room, rereading the letter and thinking about Laura until half six. Even as I return to the dormitory to get ready for the day, I cant help but think about her what if she isnt really the person she makes herself out to be?

Or the person her mother has morphed her into? What if she has that basic human decency in her that her mother seems to lack? What if I was wrong about her? I shower and get changed into my uniform, just as Chas, Dom and Laura start to stir. Dom looks shattered as she trudges to the bathroom before Chas has the chance to. Chas just lies back down on her bed and falls straight back to sleep. Laura checks her watch, looks a little shocked at the time and throws herself onto the floor. Shes doing sit-ups. Usually I would inwardly criticise her for being so vain, but now I just feel sorry for her. I cant imagine my own mother having so much power over me. Maybe my parents arent so bad.

Dom and I head off to Transfiguration together, forgetting about the conversation we had earlier on. Al and Scorpius are there before us, which is very rare theyre usually late. Al looks really tired, but Scorpius looks a bit anxious. Hes looking at me strangelyI feel like Ive done something wrong. Um, Rose, can I talk to you for a second? he asks. Oh no. Hes regretting everything. He doesnt want to keep our baby at all. Hes going to tell me that he didnt mean any of it, it was just some stupid, cruel joke Okay, this is going to sound a bit weird, he starts.

A bit weird? Try brutally nasty and harsh! But did you he trails off and looks around to make sure Dom and Al arent listening, then says in a whisper, Were you in my dorm last night? Holy shit he doesnt remember. How could he not remember? Do many girls randomly visit his dormitory at three in the morning and climb into bed with him? This is so embarrassing. You dont remember, I sigh, more to myself than to him. Of course I remember, he says, II just wasnt sure if it was a dream or something. It seemed a bit strange, thats all.

Yes, well Im a strange person, I say, I just felt like a midnight walk. It was well past midnight. Yes, well some things cant wait until morning, I shrug. He nods, and I immediately know that he remembers everything. Sowere keeping it then? he asks carefully. If you want, I shrug. Its as if were discussing the decision to play a game of Quidditch, not raising a kid. Butyou have to understand that this isnt going to be easy

I know And therell be a lot of pressure Im fine with that. And babies cry and crap all the time So does Briggs, Im used to it, Scorpius shrugs. And they cost a lot of money I have a job, he cuts across me.

And you have a job? I ask, slightly taken aback. Since when does he have a job? Yeah, I got it back in January whenyou know, the news came out. I work in Dervish and Banges in Hogsmeade every Saturday and some evenings. And I know I dont really have that much money, he sort of blushes, But it should be enough. You got a job back in January? I accidentally shout, causing Al and Dom to look over, S-so you knew from then that you wanted to keep the baby? Sure, he shrugs, I just had to wait for you to figure it out too. Chapter 19 : An April Fools Prank Gone Horribly, Horribly Wrong

Hes clearly in love with you! I awake with a start. This is the fourth night in a row Ive had the same dream of Dom uttering those words. Although it was over two weeks ago, I cant get them out of my head. I mean, what if there was a bit of truth in them? Is Scorpius Malfoy really in love with me? Its all so confusing. Ive been trying so hard to look for signs that he could have more than friendly feelings towards me, but so far hes shown nothing. Well, unless you count the other day when we were hanging out in the common room and he let me have the last Jaffa Cake. Im not sure that counts, considering hed eaten around six of them before that. And sometimes he catches me looking at him, searching for hints, and he looks really freaked out and leaves the room.

As if to add insult to injury, the situation with my parents has reached crisis point. On Saturday there was a trip to Hogsmeade, so Mum wanted to meet with me for tea and whatever else normal mothers and daughters do. I can tell you what normal mothers dont do is meet up with their daughters to ask their opinion about who she should bring to a wedding as a date. Im serious, my once sensible mother has lost her mind. Youre bringing a date? I cried in the middle of Patil Pasties, accidentally spilling my boiling hot tea all over my knees thus adding more injury to insult and injury. I cant go alone, she shrugged, sipping her own tea, Its a wedding.

Im going alone! I argued, And anyway, you wont be alone! Dads going to be there! Mum rolled her eyes. I can guarantee you your father is going to bring his own date just to annoy me, said Mum darkly, Im not going to be sitting on my own like a loner. So I was thinking Id bring Cormac. McLaggen? I asked, disgusted, Mum hes married! Divorced, Mum corrected me. And you hate him! She didnt argue that one.

Youre just bringing him to piss Dad off, I said angrily. Language, Rosie, she warned. Dont language, Rosie me! I was now sort of shouting, This is just like Aunt Ginny told me! You did this in your sixth year! He did it first! she claimed childishly, And anyway, Im not just doing this to annoy your father! I need company too you know! Well as you pointed out, I muttered through gritted teeth, Its a wedding. Youre not going be the only person there!

I know she didnt listen to me. She just changed the subject back to my pregnancy by asking when my next ultrasound will be. I had one last week, I told her bitterly, Thanks for taking an interest in my life. I am interested! she protested, and I knew I was being a bit unreasonable saying she wasnt. She comes up to the school practically every day and I get mail from her and Dad all the time asking how Im doing. Its completely my fault that I didnt tell her about the ultrasound. I didnt tell anyone. Everythings fine, I dont see the point in exciting people over some picture that you cant even see. I told Scorpius afterwards, and he seemed a bit annoyed that I hadnt brought him

along. Im sorry, but Im not going to let him come to St Mungos while the gynaecologist looks up my you-knowwhat. Oh yeah, Madam Pomfrey recommended I go to St Mungos for checkups rather than to the hospital wing because the healers are more experienced with that kind of thing than she is. Its no big deal, I suppose. Im keeping it, I told Mum, The baby, I mean. She looked surprised, but in a good or bad way I wasnt sure. She, like everyone, had adjusted to the idea that I was going to put the child up for adoption. Wed even started contacting adoption agencies and looking through official documents.

Are you sure youre ready for this? Mum asked, furrowing her eyebrows. No, I replied, But Im going to give it a try. And Scorpius has a job, so well have some money coming in Rosie, your dad and I have money, Mum cut in, And Draco Malfoy has been boasting since he was eleven that he has money, so you and Scorpius shouldnt have to worry about the financial end of things. Scorpius hasnt spoken to his dad since January, I said, I think Draco has disowned him.

Mum looked even more surprised at this. That doesnt sound like the Draco Malfoy I once knew and hated, said Mum, Family was always something very important to him. Pureblood family, I corrected her, This baby isnt pureblood, so maybe he just doesnt consider it family. Oh all of that pureblood rubbish doesnt matter to anybody anymore, not even Malfoy! said Mum impatiently, Im sure hell see sense sooner or later. And even if he doesnt, well be here for you. The Weasleys never leave a member in the lurch. Maybe sometimes it isnt the curse of Merlin to be a Weasley. We might have flaming red hair, freckles and a certain

love of Muggles, but theres no breaking us up. Well, unless its Mum and Dad of course. * Rose, have you seen this? Dom throws down a large book on front of me and she looks extremely annoyed. I pull the book towards me and realise that it is in fact a very thick magazine called Witch Weddings. There are about fifty post-it notes sticking from it, some of them green and some pink. Youre getting married? I ask in confusion. Quite frankly I think its a bit soon for her and Mark to be thinking of this, but if theyre happy

Victoire sent it, says Dom darkly, Theyre bridesmaids dresses. My stomach plummets to the ground. Id almost forgotten about the looming Lupin/Weasley wedding, which is now less than a month away. Well I hadnt forgotten that there was going to be a family wedding after the conversation with Mum, but I sort of forgot that its Teddy, my Teddy, getting married and Im going to be a bloody bloated bridesmaid! The green ones are the ones she sort of likes, says Dom, opening up the magazine at the first green post-it, And the pink ones are the ones she really likes. What are the blue ones then? I ask, noticing the odd blue one speckled between a mass of pink and green.

Theyre ones that she likes, but they may not suit our colouring, says Dom, rolling her eyes, Shes turned into a complete Bridezilla, Rose. The Incredible Hulk doesnt hold a friggin candle to her. That ones nice, I point to a kneelength olive green dress. Its not marked, says Dom, Lets not tick her off, eh? Because you wont like her when shes angry Yes, and perhaps green is a bit too Hulkish. We spend about an hour looking through Witch Weddings and finally agree on a baby blue dress thatll probably not even

come up past my knee caps considering how fat I am. Dom scribbled a letter to Victoire, indicating which dress we liked and then tied the letter and the heavy magazine to a poor, unsuspecting school owl. * March slips away quickly and soon April is upon us before we can say piss off James and Fred arent you a bit old for April Fools? But apparently they arent too old at all, because on the morning of April first, every single Slytherins hair turns a luminous pink colour as soon as they drink their Pumpkin Juice. I cant help but snort at the look on Scorpius face when he realises his hair is pink. Al doesnt actually notice until he checks his reflection in his spoon and by the looks of things, the Scamander twins dont

notice any difference whatsoever. Im serious, they dont come weirder than Lorcan and Lysander. Fred and James arent doing great jobs of looking innocent. No offence boys, I say, But that was a pretty pathetic prank. I mean, this is your last year. Im a bit disappointed in you. Their faces drop at the realisation that this is indeed their last year to play a prank on the entire student population. Freddie, methinks we need to skive off Charms to plan, says James looking genuinely concerned. Fred nods in agreement.

No, I say, Youre seventh years, you have the NEWTs in a few months! Youre not skipping charms! Relax Hermione, says James rolling his eyes, Its not like well miss anything important by bunking off one class. Oh, so this is the first time youve skived off charms? I ask, resentful that hes just compared me to my mother. James and Fred ignore me and go back to eating their breakfast. It seems that Scorpius, Al and about five others have realised that it was just a simple colour switching spell used on the pumpkin juice and have changed their hair back to the original colour. The rest of the Slytherins are still panicking. I see Scorpius and Al looking at Fred and James with very wily expressions theyre plotting revenge. And I for one

am not getting involved those Slytherins are cunning folk. The petty pranks continue for the rest of the day. Some younger Slytherins can still be seen roaming the corridors with shocking pink hair, having not mastered colour-switching spells yet, and apparently having not befriended anyone who has. As the day progresses, I find it increasingly harder not to become involved in the Battle of the April Fools Pranks. Everywhere I look, someone is plotting. In Charms, Al and Scorpius are sitting in the corner with a large sheet of parchment on front of them with lots of very complicated diagrams drawn. Professor McFaceLikeTheBackOfaHippogriff doesnt notice of course, as hes generally oblivious to anything that doesnt involve

him looking into a mirror. By lunchtime James and Fred have gotten Mark and Sen Finnegan on board for their war against the Slytherins. Lily is doing her nut because shes forever trying to promote Slytherin-Gryffindor unity. The girl is too ambitious. But eventually I get sucked in. I just cant resist a prank. I join James in the common room after dinner to help him plot. So far his ideas, to put it mildly, are not worth a fiddlers fart. 1. Start a rumour that Albus S. Potter is the Heir of Slytherin James, thats the lamest, stupidest idea Ive ever heard, I say bluntly.

No its not, James argues, Those Slytherin idiots will believe anything! But anyone with half a brain, or an IQ of over five points knows that Voldemort was the last Heir of Salazar Slytherin, I say, Now I know that an IQ of five points is high to the likes of you Jay, but Just keep reading! he snaps. 2. Cast anti-flight charms on all of the Slytherins broomsticks Firstly, I say, They dont have practice today, so they wouldnt notice until Saturday, in which case it wont be a proper April Fools joke. And secondly, thats just plain vandalism.

Youre a pain in my arse, Weasley, James mumbled. 3. Smear glue on all of the toilet seats in the Slytherin dungeon Thats the first relatively good idea youve had, I say, But its still dumb and childish. 4. Peg water-balloons at them How dignified, I roll my eyes, Seriously, this is all you have? Al and Scorpius have diagrams. Fred! James yells, and Fred comes stumbling down the stairs from the dormitories, How is it that you have the

Prank Mastermind for a father and youre still crap at this? I dont know, Fred shrugs, Im too lazy to be a Mastermind. James, I say logically, You were named after the two best pranksters this school has ever seen. Surely you can come up with something better than gluing the Slytherins to their toilets and pegging water balloons at them. Well what bright ideas do you have then, Red? says James indignantly. I dont have any, I shrug, I was named after a dentist.

Ive got it! James exclaims, Ive got the perfect prank! Red, can you get Jenny in on this? Oh dear, this cant be good. Why do you need Jenny? I ask fearfully. Were going to make Al think shes cheating on him! says James excitedly, and Fred high-fives him for thinking of such a good plan. Ive never heard anything more ridiculous. "With me!" No way, I say, Absolutely no way! You cant just mess with someones emotions like that, even you two wouldnt sink that low!

Wouldnt we? Fred grins. And anyway, Jenny will never go along with it, I continue, Shes not going to help you hurt her boyfriend! Wouldnt she? Fred grins again. Shut up! I exclaim, Im not helping you do this! Fine, says Fred. We dont need her help or your help anyway, James agrees, and the two saunter out the portrait hole. What a pair of idiots.

* Wanting to avoid any April Fools hoaxes, I decide to stay in my dormitory reading Chass copy of Witch Weekly. Every now and again, my eyes tear away from the article Charm Your Way To Bigger Boobs (not that I want to, its just interesting to know these things) to Lauras bed. Shes got make-up and face creams of all sorts on her bedside locker, and Ive noticed over the last few weeks that her Mum sends her new stuff nearly every day. Id call her spoiled if I didnt know what a bitch of a mother she has. Ive tried being nicer to Laura, I really have, but she doesnt seem to want to know. Im still the cousin of the bastard who broke her heart in front of the whole school after all.

At six-thirty, I leave the Gryffindor Tower and head downstairs to dinner. I dont know what Im expecting to find. Perhaps the decapitated body of a Gryffindor thrown across the Slytherin table. Or maybe a naked Slytherin held hostage in a cage over the Gryffindor table. When I reach the Great Hall, I find a very different scenario. Al and James are standing in the middle of the hall, their wands drawn and both sporting injuries. Als lip is bleeding and his glasses are broken, while James has a large gash down the side of his face. Both are absolutely fuming. Youre a bastard! Al shouts, A worthless piece of shit on the bottom of my shoe! LEVICORPUS!

As James is hung in mid-air by his ankles, teachers run from the top table down to investigate the scene. I notice now that Jenny is sitting at the Gryffindor table with her head in her hands, crying. What the hell is going on here? I scream, but nobody seems to notice with all the commotion. Mark runs at Al, his wand drawn, but Scorpius steps in front of him and shoots him back fiercely with a stunning spell. Now its Doms turn to get involved. Oi! Leave him alone! she roars at Scorpius, drawing her wand, Talk about a bad loser! Loser? Scorpius shouts furiously, Im not the loser here, darling!

Youre a cheating bastard! Al is now shouting at his still air-suspended brother, I HOPE YOU ROT IN HELL! Let him down! I scream, on the brink of tears. Jamess face is now turning purple. Thankfully, Al lets him down and James falls with a crash onto the floor. James picks up his wand, points it at Al and shouts Expelliarmus! Als wand flies out of his hand into Jamess. What are you going to do now, little brother? James grins maliciously, but still looks very disgruntled from being hung upside down. KILL YOU WITH MY BARE HANDS! Al lunges at James, pushing him to the floor and clutching at his neck. The teachers

cant seem to get through the large crowd of students surrounding the scene. James unintentionally drops the wands as Al continues to choke him. Scorpius! I scream and he stops pointing his wand at Mark and turns to me, DO SOMETHING! Scorpius looks around frantically for a moment, then sends up red sparks with his wand. At first this seems like a stupid, pointless exercise, but it seems to have gotten everyones attentions, including Als. Sen and Fred pull Al back off James, who is coughing frantically. Everybody just calm the fuck down! Scorpius yells, and the hall falls silent.

The teachers push their way through the crowd of students. POTTERS! Ive never seen Flitwick look so angry. His face is gone blue with anger. Hes like a little Smurf. My office, NOW! Rose, Dominique and Matthews, you too! Flitwick yells at us, And you Malfoy! We all follow Flitwick up to his office in silence. James and Al are both badly beaten, but are still trying to get at each other. Scorpius is holding Al back, while Mark is doing his best to keep James

under control. James keeps muttering something like cant take a joke. Flitwick slams the door of his office behind him. What has gotten into you two? Flitwick yells. Ive never been more afraid of the man in my whole life, Such reckless and careless behaviour! Fighting like a pair of animals! You two are brothers! Hes no brother of mine, Al fumes, Hes nothing but a f Enough! Flitwick stops him, Im afraid Ive had to call your parents in. Oh fuck. This really isnt good. James and Al look equally horrified, and even Dom looks slightly frightened. Its never good to get on the wrong side of Ginny Potter.

In fact, life isnt worth living if youre on the wrong side of Ginny Potter. And as if they knew their names have been mentioned, we hear voices outside the door of Flitwicks office and a short knock. Ginny calm down DO NOT TELL ME TO CALM DOWN, HARRY POTTER! Oh dear, she's using full names. Come in, Flitwick calls. The office door bursts open, and Aunt Ginny is the first in. Her face is almost as red as her hair. Harry follows her, looking more disappointed than anything.

Where are they? Ginny growls, then makes a beeline for James, who is closest to her, JAMES SIRIUS POTTER! This is the last straw! Youve really crossed the line this time FIGHTING WITH YOUR BROTHER?! HE STARTED IT! James shouts back. James and Ginny were always pretty similar when it came to tempers, so an argument between the two is never pretty. Okay, lets all just calm down, Harry starts, but Ginny blatantly ignores him. SIT DOWN! Ginny screams and then turns to Al, BOTH OF YOU!

Dom, Mark, Scorpius and I watch on as Ginny sits her two sons down on the chairs on front of Flitwicks desk. Its like a government interrogation except about a million times worse. Ginny takes a few deep breaths to calm herself down. Why, she starts through gritted teeth, Were you two fighting like a pair of Muggles? What on earth possessed you? He started it, James mumbles again. He cheated with Jenny! Al shouts. Harry frowns at James in disappointment. James, is that true? he asks. Wow, its so much worse when its Harry.

No its not true! James spits, Hes the backstabbing Slytherin of the family, not me! Stop that NOW, Ginny snaps. Why the fuck did you say that she was cheating then? Al hisses. Language! Ginny cries, but Al ignores her. It was an April Fools joke, you prat, James shot back, Like Id go near her. What the hell is that supposed to mean? Al roars, jumping up from his seat and pointing his wand at Jamess head.

Al! Ginny cries, now looking more frightened than anything else. "It means that she's a fucking troll in a dress!" James roared back. Harry lunges forward to separate the two boys, but hes not quick enough. Avada Kedavra! Al shouts, and with a flash of green light, James body falls to the floor, still and lifeless, like a piece of wood. A high-pitched scream escapes my mouth, as Ginny and Harry rush to Jamess side and Scorpius lets out a very undignified exclamation of fucking hell!

Al what the hell have you done?! Dom cries, shaking wildly. All colour has been drained from Harrys face. Hes unable to move, as am I. Dom breaks down in tears on Mark, whos expression is so shocked, he looks like hes about to keel over. Alyou you killed him, Scorpius whispers with so much disgust in his tone that his voice is barely recognisable. Al has dropped his wand and looks equally shocked as the rest of us. I feel like Im having an outer body experience. Theres just no wayJames cant behe just cant James? Ginny whispers to her lifeless son, feeling for a pulse, James darling, wake up.

Nothing. Hes completely stiff. And just as I feel like Im about to break down, Scorpius hugs me. This cant be true. Al wouldnt kill James. Not for Jenny. Not for anyone. Ill murder you, Potter! Mark shouts, running at Al, Ill wring your little Lets not have two murders here today, folks, James grins, opening his eyes. Al grins down at him, and offers him a hand to help him up. Are you telling me I start. No way, Dom half-laughs, but shes still crying at the same time.

You have to admit, we had you going, James smirks, Nice work, little brother. You too, Slightly Older brother, Al grins back, No one pulls a prank like the Potter boys. Harry looks like hes trying to smile, but anger seems to have taken over that urge. But hell hath no fury like Ginny Potters scorn. She picks up a copy of the Daily Prophet from Flitwicks desk and starts beating her two sons around the head with it. YOU INCONSIDERATE LITTLE IDIOTS! she screams, YOU STUPID, THOUGHTLESS

It goes on like this for a while, but Al and James are still laughing. Scorpius seems to find this hilarious too, and even I have to admit it Nobody pulls a prank like the Potter boys. * The best April Fools prank to ever hit Hogwarts had serious consequences for both James and Al. Firstly, they got detention from their mother. She threatened Flitwick into putting them into detention until the end of the year, so now every Sunday they have to help the House Elves to clean the entire school. Secondly, I nearly killed the pair of them, as did everyone else who actually thought that James had been murdered. Scorpius and Dom are on very bad terms now over

the fight that happened in the Great Hall, because although the fight was fake, they both said things they really meant. James has become something of a legend, although Fred and Mark were sort of pissed off that he hadnt let them in on the joke. It seemed that James and Al had been planning their prank for the last few months. See, the spell Al cast was Avada Kedaver-a, James explained when I asked how he survived Als killing curse, The killing curse is Avada Kedavra. Avada Kedav-er-a only knocks a person out for a few seconds, giving them a few symptoms of death, but not actually killing them. Pretty clever eh?

I have to admit that it was pretty clever, even if Aunt Ginny and Uncle Harry didnt think so. However, Al doesnt seem as proud of the prank as James. Jenny dumped him. I think I was more gutted than him when I found out, although she had every reason to do it. See, Jenny wasnt in on the prank either and as it was pretty much based around her, it was her feelings that were hurt the most. Al accused her of cheating with James in front of the whole school, and apparently made it seem very believable. Jenny went a bit crazy and said something about him using her for his practical jokes. Im the laughing stock of the school, she sobbed, as we sat in the library doing

homework last night, Everybody thinks I cheated on him. No they dont, I tried to soothe her, even though Id heard a few people spreading rumours about Jenny playing the two Potters at the same time, And anyway, theyll forget about it soon enough. I wont, she said angrily, Ill never forget it. As we sat in silence, and I tried my best to think of something to say to cheer her up (that wasnt pull my finger), Scorpius came over to our table and sat across from us. As he was not in on the prank, Jenny didnt really mind his intrusion, but I could tell she didnt really want him

there, especially considering hes Als best friend. Eh, Jenny? he started, Als really sorry, you know. I glared at him angrily with my dontmention-Al-in-front-of-her-cant-you-seehow-upset-she-is look, and he just shrugged at me as if to say What am I supposed to say?! I dont give a shit! she screeched, and the librarian glared at her angrily before pressing her finger very tightly up to her lips. My mouth and Scorpius mouth both dropped open in shock Jenny Winters said a swear word!

Look, Scorpius whispered reasonably, I know he was a total jackass for what he did, but in fairness, it was probably James idea. Thats true, I agreed, James just really wanted a prank that would go down in history! I dont care, said Jenny, grabbing her books and standing up, I cant believe youre taking his side, Rose. Im not taking anyones side! I said helplessly, Im just trying Well dont! she yelled and marched out of the library. It was probably a good thing she left, because the librarian had

grabbed the sweeping brush and was running very rapidly towards her with it. And suddenly, Scorpius and I were left alone. Hes clearly in love with you! No! I whispered to myself to get those stupid thoughts out of my head. No what? Scorpius asked looking very confused. Nolan, I said quickly, Nolanyou remember The Nolans? No, he said honestly.

Im in the mood for dancin, I sang, Romancin I trailed off, realising that I was singing a song from an old Muggle band that most Muggles hadnt even heard of, never mind wizards. Scorpius looked kind of scared, again indicating that he is not in love with me and that Dom was wrong. Or just indicating that hes not a big Nolans fan. * I sit in Herbology listening to Neville sorry, Professor Longbottom drone on about some plant that I really dont give a toss about. I only start half-listening when he remembers that he hasnt taken attendance yet and begins calling names.

Laura Phelps, he calls. Everyone looks around for Laura, but it suddenly occurs to me that she hasnt been in class all day. The last time I saw her was this morning when she was doing her usual fifty sit-ups before breakfast. I can barely even stand up, never mind do sit-ups. I start to worry about her, even though I know I shouldnt considering shes still technically my arch-nemesis. Neville just shrugs, marks her absent and moves on with the class. Excuse me sir, I ask, my hand flying into the air, May I go to the bathroom? He lets me, as all teachers do considering I have a kid pressing on my bladder 24/7

and I rush back from the greenhouses up to the castle. I do go to the bathrooms, the ones on the second floor, because I just cant hold it any longer. I generally avoid this bathroom for the same reason everyone else has for the last seventy years Moaning Myrtle. After Ive relieved myself, Myrtle herself appears from a cubicle near the end of the bathroom. Shes looking very pleased with herself, which makes me feel very unnerved. Afternoon, Myrtle, I say politely while washing my hands at the sink beside the one that leads into the Chamber of Secrets. This bathroom gives me the heebie jeebies.

Youll never guess what! she screams in delight, Im soon going to have a friend to haunt these bathrooms with! Nearly Headless Nick decided to marry you then, eh? I joke, but as she cackles even more, I get the feeling that this really cant be good. Nope! she cries, floating over the cubicle down the end, But I think this one, she points into it, Is on her way out! I rush down to the cubicle to see what the hell Myrtle is on about and there she is. Laura is lying face down on the damp floor, with an empty potion bottle in her left hand.

Oh shit. Chapter 20 : The Hospital Wing Ding dong the witch is dead! Myrtle sings out, her banshee-like voice echoing around the bathroom. Laura, I say, trying to keep the panic out of my voice, Laura, can you hear me? With great difficulty, I kneel down onto the ground and turn her over very gently. Shes so pale and freezing cold. Im starting to think that Myrtle might be right. Wake up, Laura, I panic, Please wake up Myrtle cackles loudly. Shes dead!

Shut up! I shout, And go get some help! I will not be spoken to like that in my bathroom! she shrieks and flies through the wall to spread the joyous news that she will soon have a new roommate to terrorise the full-bladdered girls of Hogwarts with. I dont even have my wand, I left it in my bag back in the greenhouse. Not that Id even know what to do if I did have my wand. Please, Laura, please wake up! I plead. I pull myself up off the ground, rush to the sink, fill a glass with water and pour it over her. She doesnt move. I cant feel a

pulse. I run to the door of the bathroom, but the hallways are practically empty because everyone is in class. That is except for the one person in the school who doesnt feel the need to go to class anymore. James! I cry, as I spot my cousin flying around the corridor on a scooter. Seriously, thats what he does when he should be in Potions. I dont even know where the hell he got a scooter. Alright Red! he grins, speeding past me on the Muggle toy. James you have to help me! Im crying now from the panic and starting to get cramps in my stomach. He jumps off the scooter, which keeps going and crashes straight into the suit of armour at the end

of the corridor, but James ignores it and runs towards me. Are you alright? he asks, now looking just as panicked as me. Its Laura, I tell him and he frowns, Come on! I cant go in there! he says, outraged, Of all the girls places Ive been, the second floor bathroom is one Ive never wanted to visit, thanks. James, NOW! I shout, and try to ignore the pain thats now becoming worse. James reluctantly follows me into the bathroom and his brown eyes widen in shock when he sees Lauras motionless body lying at the end cubicle.

Fuck, what happened? he gasps and picks up the bottle thats still in Lauras hand, Slimming Solution? I hadnt even read the label. We have to get her to the hospital wing, I say, my voice strained because of the cramp in my stomach. James picks Laura up with absolutely no trouble at all its as if she doesnt weigh anything. Shit, shes way too light, says James, hurrying to the door of the bathroom, How the hell did she get hold of Slimming Solution?

I shrug and rush after him up the stairs towards the hospital wing. Laura, James says softly as he halfruns, Cmon Laura talk to me The hospital wing is empty when we arrive. Madam Pomfrey rushes from her office as James lays Laura down on the first bed he finds. What on earth? Shes overdosed, I explain, breathing heavily like those antenatal books told me to, on Slimming Solution. How long ago? asks Madam Pomfrey looking extremely worried.

I dont know! I found her around ouch around ten minutes ago, I say, doubling over in pain. Red, whats the matter? asks James, putting an arm around my shoulders. N-nothing, I say, Im fine. Will she be okay? Madam Pomfrey is muttering some weird incantation at Laura, then runs to the medicine cabinet. She takes out a bottle of purple coloured potion and feeds it to Laura, then feels for a pulse. Potter, Pomfrey demands, Fetch the headmaster.

James takes a look at me, and I nod indicating that Im okay and that he should go. He runs from the hospital. Is she alright? I cry, Shes not No, says Madam Pomfrey, not allowing me to say the dreaded 'd' word, But almost. Shes rushing around, feeding Laura various potions and casting random spells, and it all becomes a sort of blur. The blinding pain is making it difficult to breathe. Madam Pomfrey is saying something to me, but it is as if Im under the water, her voice is so blurred. I cant stand anymoreIm falling

And everything goes dark. * There are simply too many of you! I hear Madam Pomfrey cry, Half of you will have to leave! Im not going anywhere, Hugo says stubbornly, Shes my sister. Yeah, well shes our cousin, says James and about five yeah!s follow his outburst. Shes carrying my kid! Scorpius cries.

Wellshesermshes my friend! I hear Hagrid boom. Shes my friend too! Jenny sobs, And the last thing I did was shout at her! Well then thats Jenny gone, says Fred, Right, who else has shouted at her recently? Shut up, Fred, I hear Roxie sigh at her older brother. I think we should all stay, says Molly. I agree Dolly-Molly. Oh mercy Library Man is here. And hes calling my cousin Dolly-Molly.

You cant all stay! Madam Pomfrey sighs, half-knowing shes been defeated. Well theres thirteen of us, says Dom, And only one of you. I open my eyes, and sure enough there are thirteen people surrounding my bed, though Hagrids presence makes it seem like more. James, Al, Hugo and Lily are on the left side of my bed and Scorpius, Jenny and Dom are on the other side. Hagrid is down the bottom with Roxie, Fred, Molly, Library Man and Louis. Is Laura okay? I ask immediately. Apparently nobody realised that I have awoken because they all stop arguing

immediately at the sound of my voice and turn around to face me. Hugo looks extremely pale and worried, and actually looks like my little brother rather than the freaky not-even-a-Goth thing hes turned into over the last few months. Hagrid smiles widely at me, Dom breathes a sigh of relief, James winks, but nobody looks worse than Scorpius. I bet I dont even look worse than him. Although hes a naturally pale person, he looks just as pale as poor Laura did when I found her on the floor of the bathroom. How long ago was that? Rosie! Hagrid grins, Howre yeh feelin? Im fine, I say impatiently, Hows Laura?

Everybody looks at each other uncomfortably, but it is James who answers. Shes in a heavy coma, he says, They took her to St Mungos a few hours ago. Will she be alright? I ask fearfully. They dont know, James shrugs, But if you hadnt found her when you did, shed certainly be dead by now. This does absolutely nothing to comfort me. It wasnt her fault I whisper to myself, and feel tears pouring down my

cheeks and a fresh anger towards Lauras mother. Are you okay? Scorpius asks, Poppy says that the babys fine, it was just a little distressed because of all the stress you were under. Then silence. None of us know what to say. Dyou know whats a great name for a boy? James says, totally ruining the mood and changing the subject, If its a boy, I meanJames Sirius. Or maybe Sirius James, whichever way you want to put it, its your kid I suppose Oh please, Fred Arthur is way better, Fred scoffs.

I think if you just steer clear of Albus Severus and Scorpius Hyperion you should be okay, Dom winks. We do have God awful names, Scorpius shrugs at Al. Amen to that, Al agrees solemnly. I cant help but notice that hes saying everything in that solemn tone and I havent actually seen him smile in days. Then again, I havent seen Jenny smile in days either. Slowly my visitors start to leave. The first to go is Hagrid, as he has a Care of Magical Creatures class to teach. The James and Fred go off to study, which I know cant be good. Molly and Library

Man also say theyre going to study, which I know is actually true, as neither of them know how to do anything else. Also, Library Man has been out of his habitat for over an hour he must be coming out in a rash or something. Lily, Hugo, Louis and Roxie all leave, as classes are about to begin. Scorpius, Dom, Al and Jenny all have free periods, so they stay for a while. At one time Id have felt like a fifth wheel in this situation, but now were just five single people. I have to go do some Transfiguration homework, Dom announces after a few awkward minutes. She and Malfoy still arent on speaking terms after the fight on April Fools Day. Chang will go nuts if I dont hand up that essay soon. Ill see you later, Rosie.

She hugs me and leaves, half nodding to Al and Jenny but completely ignoring Scorpius. He doesnt seem to care. I think I should go too, says Jenny, looking at the ground, I hope you feel better, Rose. She gets up to leave, and Al jumps up to follow her. Scorpius and I exchange a glance, both of us knowing that this isnt going to end up good. My bed is quite near to the door, so we can hear everything. Jen, wait, Al pleads, Cmon we need to talk! Whats there to talk about? Jenny cries, sounding very upset indeed.

Should we be listening to this? Scorpius asks quietly, but I shush him very quickly. Gossip is gossip no matter what way you look at it. Im sorry, it was just a Joke? she scoffs, Thats all it was to you? You were willing to jeopardise everything we have for a stupid joke? Hey, my grandfather would have been proud of that joke! Al argues. Well as long as the late James Potter is proud that his grandson is an insensitive little wart! Jenny shrieks.

Woah, harsh, Scorpius whispers. Oh come on, Jenny lighten up a bit! Al shouts, now getting angry rather than apologetic, It was a bloody joke! Its not like I actually accused you of cheating! You made a fool of me in front of everybody! she cries, Did you even think about how I might feel? You just cant take a joke! Al shoots, Im not going to waste my time on some uptight Easy now, Al. boring

Taking it a bit far stuck-up Even Scorpius gasps at that one. sanctimonious Ravenclaw! Bad one, Scorpius groans, shaking his head. Well I wouldnt dare ask you to waste your time, Potter! But let me just say, that although you think that youre the friggin cats pyjamas, believe me, youre not and just because youre living off Daddys fame here at Hogwarts, that doesnt give

you the right to judge others! Youre worse than your brother! Then we hear her march away without another word, and Al isnt quick enough to think of a comeback. When he reenters the hospital wing, Scorpius starts clapping very slowly, a clap thats absolutely dripping with sarcasm. Nicely done mate, he says, You really know how to win em over, dont you? Shut up, Al groans, Im going back to the dungeons. See you later. Scorpius and I are left in silence.

Wow, my drama seems kind of trivial now, I say, breaking the silence. That Al can be a right bitch when he wants, says Scorpius. The sad thing is that they do love each other, I sigh, Theyre just too stubborn to work it out. Just like my parents. Right Im afraid Im gonna have to make like a banana and split, says Scorpius, making an attempt to be cool, but failing miserably. Dont look at me like that, that phrase was very cool back In the stone age?

Ha ha, he says sarcastically, Ill come back after work, okay? Poppy said youll probably be out tomorrow. Dont stress over anything or Ill kill you. Thats reassuring. He bends down and for a second I think hes about to kiss me. Hes clearly in love with you! But instead he goes for a hug, which is good enough for me, I suppose.

You take good care of little Alfonsis, he grins on the way out, Or Bjork, depending on what sex it is! Yeah, well work on the names later, I call after him as he walks out the door. * Two hours later, I find myself stressed once more and shouting at the matron. Please Madam Pomfrey! I beg. Absolutely not! You are in no condition to go to London But I need to see that shes okay! I protest.

She will be transferred back here once the Healers have given her the proper treatment, I assure you! Shell probably be back tomorrow, you can see her then, said Madam Pomfrey, forcing me back into my bed. S-so once they give her the treatment shell be okay? I ask hopefully. She avoids my eyes and her face softens slightly. I hope so. Thats not very reassuring. When she has made sure that Im not about to do a runner out the window, Madam Pomfrey returns to her office. As if the day cant possibly get any worse, Mum comes

rushing in the door of the hospital wing, followed closely by Dad. Rosie! We just heard, Mum cries, hugging me, Are you alright? Im fine I brought you some grapes, says Dad awkwardly, setting a plastic bag full of grapes down on my bedside locker. I cant help but smile at the gesture, but Mum rolls her eyes. How did you know I was here? I ask. I met Scorpius in the village, Mum explains.

Note to self: kill Scorpius Malfoy. Dads face visibly darkens at the mention of Scorpius name, and Im fairly sure mine has. I will kill him for telling them Im in here. As if they dont have their own problems. Rose, youre stressing too much, says Mum, I knew this would happen. Is it your studies? My eyes meet Dads and we both look away. He knows as well as I do that my studies are the last thing on my mind. Maybe back when my life wasnt dominated by pregnancy and drama I would have been stressed out by my studies, but these days if I stressed about my school work on top of everything else, Id keel over. I already have keeled over and thats without the school work!

Its not my studies, I admit. Then what is it? And thats it. I, in my very delicate state, explode. I dont know, I shout, Try the fact that everyone in the school is talking about me! Or maybe that Dom is putting crazy ideas in my head, meaning I havent slept properly in over two weeks! Or maybe its because my parents have split up and you, MUM are acting like a child, inviting a date to Victoires wedding! Or perhaps the fact that I found one of my class-mates half dead on the bathroom floor after ODing on Slimming Solution because shes

being bullied by her psychotic mother! Take your pick! Whats all this shouting? Madam Pomfrey comes rushing out of her office looking fit to kill, Oh, hello there. Mum and Dad smile uncomfortably at her. Miss Weasley, what have I told you about getting worked up? Sorry, I mumble. Madam Pomfrey nods and then returns to her office, clearly sorry that she interrupted the little dispute. Youre bringing a date to the wedding? Dad hisses at Mum, breaking the awkward silence. That is what stood out from my little speech? Not the fact that I found a girl half-dead in the bathroom? Nice one, Dad.

Not here, Ron, Mum shot back, narrowing her brown eyes at him. Thats it, start arguing, thats just what I need, I snap. They dont speak of Mums date anymore and change the subject completely, as if theyre actually interested in the fact that Laura Phelps is on her death bed. The thought of it gives me the creeps. I mean, shes my age. In fact, shes younger than me by about two months. How frightening is that? Mum and Dad leave after about an hour. They leave separately, of course, each of them taking separate directions once they walk out the door of the hospital wing.

Sometimes I think that maybe its going to take another great catastrophe, like the Battle of Hogwarts, to get them together again. Like he promised, Scorpius returns to the hospital wing after work. Its about half ten and he has to sneak in while Madam Pomfrey is in her office. If she catches him shell probably end up beating him around the heat with a broomstick. She seems like the type. Are you feeling okay? Scorpius whispers loudly so Madam Pomfrey wont hear. He sits himself down on the chair beside my bed and puts his feet up on the bed, leaving a whole pile of dirt on the sheets. How can one person have that much dirt on the bottom of their trainers?

Cant complain, I shrug, Im just so bored. Yeah, I know the feeling, Scorpius nods, I sold three quills today. In six hours. You told my mum about me being in here, I suddenly remember, frowning. Yeah, he says calmly, She asked how you were, I wasnt going to lie. Its not like youve never lied before! I hiss angrily, She and Dad came to see me today! I dont know why youre getting so pissed off, he frowns, Most people

would be happy to have parents who actually give a shit. Oh here we go with the my parents dont love me spiel, I scoff, getting angry, but Im not quite sure why. No, I do know why! He had absolutely no right to tell Mum that I fainted! Its not even a big deal! Well youre clearly in a fantastic mood, Scorpius rolls his eyes, Maybe I should come back when youre not so hormonal. Thats just perfect! I cry, not bothering to keep my voice down anymore, as I can feel tears brewing in my eyes. You can just piss off whenever things get tough! Its not like I can get a break from pregnancy and just come back later!

Jesus Christ Rose, what do you want me to say? he asks, looking sort of scared now. Nothing, I snap, I dont want you to say anything because youll just end up putting your big I kick his right foot off the bed, manky and then his left, foot in it! We hear the door of Pomfreys office opening, and Scorpius quickly dives under my bed. At first I think shes going to start giving out to me for shouting, but apparently she hasnt noticed the noise we were making okay, I was making. Instead, she rushes to the door and pulls it open. There are two men waiting outside, and Im pretending to be asleep with one eye open. The two men are carrying a stretcher and on it, I realise, is

Laura. Although its dark in here, I can see just how thin and frail she looks. The men lay her gently on the bed across from mine. How is she? Madam Pomfrey asks one of the men. Shes still out, he replies, with absolutely no trace of hope in his voice, Its just a matter of waiting now. What are her chances? Pomfrey asks sounding very frightened indeed. About fifty-fifty, says the man gravely. The two men leave shortly afterwards, and Madam Pomfrey closes the curtains

around Lauras bed. She then sighs heavily and turns to my bed, as I shut my eyes quickly. Mr Malfoy, she says calmly, I find the chairs to be far more comfortable than under the beds. I feel myself going red. But suit yourself. * When I wake up the next morning, the curtains around Lauras bed have been opened. She looks absolutely awful and deathly pale. There is a woman sitting beside her bed, flicking through a magazine with a very bored look on her face. Shes got very long, dark hair, and is probably around Mums age, though she looks younger. She looks as if shes performed a few anti-aging charms on

herself. Shes wearing a lot of make-up too and far too much eye-liner around her already dark eyes. She looks sort of like Laura, though Laura is far prettier. I then realise this is the demon mother. Mrs Phelps? Madam Pomfrey bustles over to her, Would you like a cup of tea? No thanks, Poppy, she says, I should probably be going soon. It doesnt look like theres going to be any change here today. As soon as the words are out of her mouth, the doors of the hospital wing open and a very small, fat, balding man comes rushing in and over to Lauras bed. He, unlike Mrs Phelps, looks genuinely worried.

Ive only just heard! he cries frantically, with a hint of anger in his voice, Your sister told me! How could you not tell me, Helen? Oh grow up, William, Mrs Phelps says nastily, Its not like you even care about my daughter. Our daughter! Mr Phelps snaps, And how dare you accuse me of not caring! Its your fault shes in here! My fault? Mrs Phelps shrieks, Youre the one who only sees her every other weekend during the summer!

Because you wont let me see her! Mr Phelps roars, Now look what shes done! You think its my fault shes tried to top herself? Mrs Phelps scoffs. It is your fault! I cant help myself shouting. Mr and Mrs Phelps stop arguing with one another and turn to face me. Why can I never keep my big mouth shut? Um, who are you? asks Mr Phelps, but not unkindly. He clearly approves of my sudden outburst at his wife or his exwife, by the sounds of things. I know who she is, Mrs Phelps turns her nose up at me, Shes that Weasley girl.

A Weasley? says Mr Phelps, now smiling, Are you really? You know, my father used to work in the same department as your grandfather Oh yes, you and Arthur Weasley would get on like a house on fire, wouldnt you? spat Mrs Phelps, Muggle-loving vermin! Shut up! I hiss at her, Don't you dare talk about my Grandad like that! Just ignore her, dear, says Mr Phelps helplessly. And you, she glares at me, With your Mudblood mother and blood traitor father! Look at what a fabulous job they did of

raising you. She glares at my stomach blatantly. Well look at the fabulous job you did of raising your own daughter! I say, pointing at the lifeless Laura, Shes in a coma because of you! I know that you were the one who told her to tell the entire school that Im pregnant. I used to think she was just a bitch, but now I can see that shes actually turned out surprisingly normal with a mother like you! How dare you You dont deserve to have kids! I shout, Youre a hazard!

She looks extremely offended, but she isnt quick enough to make a comeback. I think you better leave, Helen, says Mr Phelps angrily, Before I do something I might regret. Madam Pomfrey nods. Mrs Phelps shoots all of us a very poisonous look and without even acknowledging her daughter, heads towards the door of the hospital wing. Oh, and one more thing, I call after her, That whole Mudblood, blood traitor thing is very last century. Voldemorts dead. Get over it. Its times like this I wish I had a house elf who could follow me around and shout

you go girl! when I win arguments in such a stylish fashion. Maybe James would do it if I asked nicely... Chapter 21 : Preparations McMahon of Hufflepuff speeds along after the snitch, but Jamess Firebolt seems to be too fast for him. James, showing all of the skill he inherited from his dad and Grandad before him, takes a sharp turn right, veering totally off course from where the snitch is. McMahon looks around, curiosity getting the best of him, to see just what the hell James is doing. It does seem rather ridiculous even I can see the bloody snitch! As soon as McMahon takes his eye off the snitch, James turns again and speeds off in a completely different direction the snitch has now changed course and James is heading right for it. McMahons broom isnt able to turn as fast as James

Firebolt, and by the time he gets back on course again, James has caught the little golden ball. I can hear the Gryffindor screams from all the way over here. Yes, Im watching the Gryffindor versus Hufflepuff match with a pair of omnioculars from the hospital wing. Although I was discharged a few days ago, Madam Pomfrey insists that going to see a Quidditch match would excite me too much and wouldnt be good for the baby. So Ive decided to come and see the still unconscious Laura instead. Her mother hasnt, to my knowledge, returned to see her since I lashed out in zedsnapping fashion. Her father stops by every now and again, and he seems decent enough. Yet there has been no change in her since she was brought back from St

Mungos. I visit every day, something that really confuses Chas. But Laura hates you, she says bluntly every time she hears of me visiting the hospital. I know. And you hate her. I dont understand her, thats all. And its true I dont understand her. I used to think she was such a one-sided person, dumb, shallow and vindictive. Now I realise that there is more to her, that its not her fault she is the way she is. Im sure that some of her fathers

decency must have been passed on to her somehow. I dont think she hates me, not really. Minutes after the Quidditch match has ended, James comes to the hospital wing. Hes come a few times, but he can hardly stand to look at Lauras lifeless body. James is a joker, and in a situation that lacks even the basic essence of humour, he feels extremely awkward. Its just how he is. Again, I used to think James was a one-dimensional person, but perhaps hes deeper than he lets on. You should see Garrison, he says, shaking his sweaty head, sitting down on the chair beside mine, We wiped him off the pitch. Dom hit a bludger right at his balls, he wont be walking straight for weeks!

I know, I saw, I say disapprovingly, Garrisons not that bad. Lance Garrison is a very haughty seventh year Hufflepuff, and captain and keeper on the Quidditch team. There has always been an ongoing feud between him and James, ever since they both became captains in their fourth years. Although Garrison does appear to be very narcissistic and a bit of an arse, hes not the worst. Dom hates him because hes always coming on to her and touching her leg. Something tells me that this isnt the first hit in the balls hes gotten from her. Sohow is she? James asks uncomfortably, ruffling his black hair. No change, I shrug.

He nods, as if hed expected me to say that. Hes fiddling with the golden snitch hes just caught, and looking down at his hands because I know he doesnt want to look at Laura. She looks so gaunt and thin. Shes frightening. Red, do you think this is my fault? And just like that he has voiced exactly what Ive known has been running through his brain. Of course hes going to be consumed with guilt the girl he publicly dumped and humiliated has tried to kill herself. Honestly, James, I say carefully, I dont think what you did to her exactly helped the situation. James flinches as I

say this. But I really think this goes deeper than you. Believe it or not, youre not the centre of the universe. And for the first time in his life, James Potter is glad to hear these words. We leave the hospital wing after another half an hour, and walk back to the common room in silence. I know he still feels guilty, but theres nothing I can say or do to comfort him now. He does snigger, however, when we walk past a group of Hufflepuffs who are helping Lance Garrison upstairs to the hospital wing walking seems like a fairly difficult task to him right now. People congratulate James on the fantastic win as soon as he climbs in the portrait hole. I notice Lily sitting on the armchair beside the fire, reading, and not really caring about the Quidditch result,

even though she was on the team. I managed to convince her this morning to play in my old position as keeper, and she agreed as long as it was only temporary temporary meaning one game and one game only. Although shes a great player, she is forever trying to promote house unity. The girl is a dreamer.

I feel a poke on the back and turn around to see Scorpius grinning at me. Why are you grinning? I frown. Cant a guy grin nowadays? No, I say, Not if its you. Youve done something.

I havent, he insists, looking offended. Youre thinking of doing something. Im not, he says, though less honestly. Why are you grinning? I ask again, getting frustrated. Guess where Im going? he asks. Hell? Your cousins wedding! he says happily, Ted just sent me an invitation.

So hell in other words, I mutter darkly. I didnt mean to say that. I should be acting happy, shouldnt I? But its hard when the one person youve loved and confided in your whole life is marrying your cousin. In fact, its so hard, Im thinking I might just go on a pilgrimage to Lourdes or something so I can get out of it. Im sure theyll welcome the pregnant witch with open arms. I wonder why on earth Teddy sent Scorpius an invite. They hardly even know each other. Yes, technically they are second cousins, but just because their grandmothers are sisters does not mean that Scorpius has to come to his stupid wedding!

You seem excited, he says sarcastically, I thought youd be Happy? Yes, I am happy, I say quickly, Ecstatic, I cant think of anything better. Im going for a lie down now. I rush upstairs to my dormitory, but am shocked to realise that Scorpius is somehow able to follow me. How the hell does he do it? How the hell do you do it? I yell. Do what? Get up here!

Weve reached the dormitory now, and the ancient boy-repelling charms havent worked at all. Well it was pretty easy. See I have these things called legs, theyre kind of handy when you want to get places Don't get cheeky with me, Scorpius Malfoy! I cry, sounding so very like Nana Molly. Boys arent supposed to be able to come up here! Well the stairs are hardly going to turn into a slide with a pregnant girl going up them, now are they? says Scorpius logically. I suppose I never really thought about it like that. Is he really smarter than me?

Yeahwell I struggle, Well I wasnt pregnant the last time you were up here! No, but you wanted me to come up here, he says, And that breaks the enchantment. Thats bullshit! So boys can actually go up to the dorms if the girls want them to? Whats the point of the bloody spell then? Its in case of an emergency, says Scorpius, reading the look on my face, Lets say you were in trouble up in the dorm and screaming for help and you wanted a bloke to come and help you, theyd be able to. I suppose it sort of makes sense but the enchantment should be able to tell

whether a girl is actually in trouble or is just about to get into trouble. It would save me a lot of heartburn. So are you going to leave now? I frown. He frowns back. So I continue frowning. And its just one big frown-a-thon. Why are you dreading Teddy and Victoires wedding so much? he asks. Im not, I protest, I cant wait. Im counting down the days, see? I point to the calendar beside my bed, which has the days marked off until the 19th, which has a huge red circle around it.

Those are the days til your birthday, he says, The wedding is the 20th. How does he know when my birthday is? I dont know when his is. Well, I know its in November some time Then I see I have marked on my calendar My 17th birthday! in very large writing. So thats how he knows. Why wouldnt I be looking forward to the wedding? I ask angrily, My drunken grandmother singing A Cauldron Full Of Hot, Strong Love to my equally drunk grandfather; my mum snogging some randomer so shell make my dad who hasnt shaved in about six months jealous; my aunts and uncles dancing like idiots; James getting off with every relation of Aunt Fleurs he can find; Al brooding over his relationship with Jenny; me, walking up the aisle, on front of a

part-Veela and beside a part-Veela wearing a dress thats going to make me look even more like a blimp than I already do! But Not to mention the fact that the dress is going to take me about an hour to get into because its so tight, and Ill have to pee every five minutes, so Ill just be spending the entire time in the bloody bathroom! Thats not even mentioning the fact that Ive been desperately in love with Teddy Lupin since I could open my eyes. Hes still frowning suspiciously. Right.

Whats that supposed to mean? I snap. Nothing, he sighs, giving me a weird look that makes me feel a bit guilty, Im going now. He strolls out of the dorm, hands in pockets, and down the stairs, which turn into the slide and make him fall on his arse at the bottom. Although he lets out a loud bollocks!, I dont really find the situation that amusing. That look he just gave me is far too strange * Were in trouble, Dom announces, looking extremely worried as she takes her place at the table for dinner. She

turns around and indicates to Al, Louis and Lucy to come over to the Gryffindor table for a family discussion. The fact that she is including even her little brother (who she rarely gets on with) in this makes me realise that this is indeed serious. This just came in the evening post. She puts a letter down on the table, and we all crowd around to read it. Dear grandchildren! I am writing to let you all know about the arrangements for how we are travelling to France for the Lupin-Weasley wedding next week! Im sure youre all very excited about the wedding, but I have organised something that is going to make it even more exciting! Oh dear. This can't be good.

We are travelling Muggle-style! Youll all be coming home from Hogwarts for the Easter holidays on Saturday, April 15th (or this Saturday!), so we will be flying to France on Tuesday the 18th. And by flying I mean on an airplane! Yes, a real one! I have the flight booked and everything, so you neednt worry about a thing. Uncle Bill and Aunt Fleur will be travelling to France by Portkey tomorrow, so Dominique and Louis, you will be staying here at The Burrow until it is time to go. Hermione, Percy, Audrey, George, Angelina, Harry and Ginny will also be travelling by Portkey earlier to help the Delacours prepare for the wedding. Looking forward to seeing you all! Love, Grandad Were screwed, says Fred.

An airplane? says Al excitedly, looking happier than Ive seen him in days, Brilliant! Mum never lets us go on airplanes, always says Portkeys are way easier Portkeys are way easier, says Dom worriedly, These bloody Muggle contraptions arent safe at all. I always knew that man would be the death of me, says James, Playing with his stupid Muggle toys Oh come on! says Al, Its going to be fun! A real airplane! Hes just another Arthur Weasley in the making, that Al Potter.

As opposed to the fake airplane we thought wed be going on says Molly, rolling her eyes at Al. Holy shit, lads, James gasps, and throws an arm around Molly, Molzer made a funny! Molly doesnt even scold him for calling her Molzer, but looks quite proud of herself. Hugo and I arent that apprehensive. Mums brought us on an airplane before a few times, though Dad hates Muggle flying. The Potters have never been on a plane before, as Ginny and Harry always insist on using Portkeys instead. Even Harry, who was raised by Muggles, hasnt been on one.

My cousins continue talking about the Muggle flying issue as if theyve been asked to make some sort of suicide pact. It really is quite funny. Did you ever see that Muggle film Air Force One? asks James darkly, You know where the Russian is trying to kill the president on the plane, so they hijack it and it CRASHES into the sea? Firstly, I sigh, That was a fictional film. Secondly, I dont think the President is going to be on the same flight as us. Anything could happen! James cries, and everyone else seems to look just as worried as him. The boy watches too much TV when hes at my house.

* For the next few days, Scorpius avoids me like the plague and I have no idea why. I didnt do anything, I dont think, unless he has somehow found out that I suspect him of being in love with me. Except I dont suspect that anymore because his dodging seems to spell out otherwise. I spend quite a bit of time with Jenny, as shes looking much worse than Ive ever seen her look in my life. Her curly hair seems limp and lifeless. Shes pale and has dark circles around her eyes. She hasnt slept in days. Whenever I bring up anything to do with Al, she changes the subject completely. Ive even tried inviting her to the wedding, but she refuses to

come. And I dont think its the whole airplane thing putting her off. Shes a Muggleborn after all, and has been on one before. The Friday before were due to go home for the Easter holidays, I decide to go and see Laura in the hospital wing. To my surprise and to my immense relief, I find her sitting up in her bed, still looking deathly pale and skinny, but alive. Hi, I say timidly. She looks at me, nods, but doesnt say anything. Um, dyou mind? I indicate to the seat beside her bed, and she shrugs as if to say she doesnt care. I sit down on the chair and we both wait in silence. Sohow are you? I ask after a few awkward moments.

Alright, she says. Her voice is very quiet and a bit husky. Theyre making me see a therapist. As if the students of Hogwarts didnt think I was mental enough already. She doesnt say it in a joking way, but in more of an angry way. They dont think youre mental, I say, even though thats not strictly true. I know I definitely heard Peeves and Moaning Myrtle singing a song entitled Loony Laura. Its probably best not to mention that to her. You were the one who found me, she says. Its not a question. Yes.

Thanks I suppose, she says, though shes looking out the window as she says it and doesnt sound like she actually means it. J-James helped, I say carefully. Her eyes narrow but she says nothing. Listen, Laura, I found that letter from your Mum Her head whips around and she glares at me angrily, and I immediately know Ive made a huge mistake. You went through my things? she snaps. No! I cry, No of course not! I found it in the common room!

And you read it? Even though it was addressed to me? Well I start, a hundred different excuses rushing through my mind, The the letter had the initials LP on its-so I thought it belonged to Lilyas in Lily Potterso I opened it to make sure it was hers Its a pretty valid excuse, if sort of lame. Im sorry. You should be, she hisses, That was my letter, you had no right to No, I say, Im not sorry I read the letter, Im sorry about your mother. I realise now why you felt that you needed to destroy my reputation so badly.

You destroyed your reputation all by yourself by sleeping with that Malfoy! she snaps. Maybe, I frown, But its not like youve never slept with anyone. I made one little mistake, Laura. I know your mum has placed you on some sort of pedestal and you feel like you need to live up to the standards shes set for you, but you dont! You dont know shit, Weasley, she spits. I know that your mother is the reason you tried to top yourself! You shouldnt listen to her, youre better than her!

Just go away, says Laura, And quit pretending like you care. I dont need your help. Deciding that theres nothing I can do to get through to her, I leave the hospital wing and return to the dormitory. Chas and Dom are up there already, Chas painting her nails and Dom packing her trunk for tomorrow. Stupid effing wedding, Dom mutters to herself, Pain in my arse Lauras awake, I announce. Chas stops painting and Dom looks up from her trunk.

How is she? Dom asks. Shes okay, I shrug, Physically. Psychologically, Im not so sure. We sit in silence for a while, contemplating the situation. Its too grave for us to even be able to relate to. Although we all complain about our lives, they could be so much worse. I know that my family love me, even if they are a bunch of idiots most of the time. I know that although my parents bicker non-stop, they love each other deep down. I know that Mum and Dad will never look at each other the way Mr and Mrs Phelps do. I might be pregnant, but its a damn sight better than what Laura is. *

Are you sure you dont want to come? I ask Jenny for the thousandth time at breakfast the next day, minutes before were due to leave. Im sure, she says sadly, her eyes wandering over to the Slytherin table. As soon as Al looks up from his cereal, she turns away again. At half ten, we head out to the carriages that will take us to Hogsmeade station. We take up two whole carriages on the Hogwarts Express - me, Dom, Mark (who Dom is bringing to keep her sane), Louis, Molly, Lucy, Fred, Roxie, Hugo, James, Al, Lily and Scorpius, who is still ignoring me. Well, hes not so much ignoring me as giving me the cold shoulder. What the hell did I do?? We also take Simon Longbottom, Lorcan and Lysander in to

our compartment, who are all coming to the wedding too, though not on the airplane (or 'death trap' as James calls it). I try to make conversation with Scorpius the whole way home, but my attempts are greeted with nothing but monosyllabic answers as he stares at the ground, biting his nails. Im relieved when we finally reach Kings Cross. Dads there, but Mum isnt. Im presuming shes still in Hogsmeade, or perhaps shes gone to France already. Nana and Grandad are there to collect Dom, Louis and Mark and bring them back to The Burrow. Uncle George is there and Uncles Percy and Harry too. Hugo and I follow Dad out to the car, and Hugo races to get the front seat before I can the git. Dad chats the whole way home, as if were a completely

normal family and as if Mum is just going to be there when we get home, ready to greet us with a huge hug and kiss. Of course she isnt, though the house is significantly cleaner than it was the last time I saw it, which was on Dads birthday. Hugo races upstairs as soon as were in the door, probably to listen to music, but I stay downstairs to talk to Dad. So howve you been? I ask as he flicks on the kettle with his wand. Ive also noticed that hes trimmed his beard and brushed his red hair. He looks a lot better than the last time I saw him. Not bad, he says, You know, surviving. I was thinking of getting a dog.

Is he really going to get a dog to replace Mum? Why doesnt he just call it Hermione and have us refer to it as mother? Cool, I nod. He places a mug of tea down on front of me. I think the more important issue is how youve been, Rosie. Hes done it. Hes called me Rosie. He hasnt called me that since before he found out about my pregnancy. Hes accepting it, finally. I throw my arms around him and hug him tightly. Im fantastic, I say honestly. Chapter 22 : Happy Birthday, Rosie

Line up, Weasleys! Grandad commands, And Potters, of course, he adds, looking at James, Al and Lily, And erm, Mark and Scorpius. He has us all lined up in the yard of The Burrow, ten minutes before were due to leave for the airport. Tensions are running high. James has packed armbands in his hand luggage should the plane crash into the sea. Ron! Grandad demands, Get in line! But Dad Now!

Dad joins the line looking very disgruntled that even at forty-three, his father can still boss him around. Nana Molly has already been made line up beside her grandchildren and is looking very fed up. Okay Weasleys er, and Potters and Scorpius and Mark I must lay down some ground rules, he walks along the line, slapping his wand against the palm of his hand, as if hes an army commandant and were his soldiers, In a few minutes, we will be leaving for the airport. Therefore, I must ask you not to refer to magic at all. We will be amongst Muggles and must not arouse suspicions. Is that clear? There are a few weak yeahs and alrights, but then Grandad frowns.

I said, is that clear?! he barks. Yes Grandad, we all chime, while Nana Molly and Dad look at each other, annoyed, and Scorpius and Mark look a bit uncomfortable. Trust Grandad to act like a total lunatic while we have company. Secondly, we are to stay together! We are not to lose each other! Okay? Yes Grandad. Arthur, is this really necessary? Nana Molly sighs.

Indeed it is, Molly! This trip must go off without a hitch! Now the bus should be leaving in about a half an hour, I feel its best if we sit in alphabetical order You must be joking, James scoffs, Have you completely lost it, Grandad? Before Grandad has the chance to reply, theres a loud pop and Uncle Charlie appears in the garden. Sorry Im late, he grins, clearly unfazed by the fact that Grandad is glaring at him angrily, Got held up at work. Uncle Charlie has been working in Wales for a few weeks instead of Romania, so hes decided to fly to France with us too. Youve missed the rules

Theyre the same as always Im presuming? Charlie sighs, No magic around Muggles and keep together? Im fifty years old, Dad, Im not a kid anymore. We have to walk to the edge of town to get the bus, as a Muggle bus driver wouldnt have a clue where Ottery St Catchpole is its a magical town after all. We probably look so stupid, all seventeen of us, walking through the Muggle countryside. When we reach the bus stop, so many people are staring at us, wondering whats going on. We should have t-shirts reading Weasley Family Holiday! because we really cant get more pathetic.

I end up sitting alone on the way to the airport, even though Dad offered to sit next to me. I told him to sit with Charlie. Al and Scorpius, James and Fred, Molly and Lucy, Dom and Mark, Roxie and Louis, Hugo and Lily and Nana and Grandad all sit together and I am left by myself in a seat at the back of the bus. I think I prefer it this way. Im so relieved by the time we reach Heathrow airport Grandad has started singing that song Everywhere we go-o (everywhere we go-o), people always ask us (people always ask us), who we a-are etceteraits quite embarrassing, even though theres no one else on the bus except for us. And the poor bus driver, of course. Dad takes my bags into the airport for me and we all crowd around the check-in

desk, where the poor woman behind the desk has no idea what awaits her. The airport is packed with Muggles rushing around with suitcases, couples running to each other hugging, people saying goodbye. Oh, and seventeen magical people. Good afternoon! Grandad cries in excitement to the woman at the check-in desk, We would like to get onto this airplane, please! He points to the flight number on the ticket. Will you be checking in bags today, sir? the woman asks in a bored voice. Yes, we certainly will!

His enthusiasm is water off a ducks back to this woman. Al is glancing around the airport happily, almost as excited as Grandad is. However the rest of my cousins, and even Dad, seem really nervous. Did you pack this bag yourself, sir? the woman asks, fixing a tag to Grandads bag. Yes, well, the wife helped, he grins pleasantly, and the woman looks at Nana to confirm this. Yes, yes, weve packed all of these bags ourselves, says Nana, apparently having more common sense about the Muggle world than Grandad. The woman checks everyones passports, checks in all of the bags and tells us which gate we are to

board from. Its all fairly simple, but Grandad looks like shes speaking a completely different language to him. Have you anything sharp in your hand luggage? No, well unless you count Grandad pulls out his wand, thus violating Weasley Family Holidays second rule. Charlie smacks himself on the forehead, while Dad shakes his head in embarrassment. You cant bring your erm stick onto the flight. It can be classified as dangerous. And she doesnt even know what we could do with one of those things.

Okay gang! Grandad announces, All sticks into the suitcases! The woman looks every shocked to see seventeen sticks being shoved into Nana Mollys suitcase, which is the only one that hasnt been put onto the conveyor belt yet. Were, erm, were stick collectors, says Grandad lamely. I cant believe this, James whispers furiously to me, Theyre taking our wands? What happens if we need them? We wont need them, I sigh, Relax, James, its not a big deal. Security is really tight with these Muggles. But why? James frowns.

So the Russians wont try to kill the President again, I say sarcastically, but the look on James face tells me that he actually believes me. While going through security, Grandad is so amazed by all of the electronic Muggle contraptions that he walks through the security system without taking his change out of his pocket. The security guard eyes the sickles and knuts with suspicion and runs them through the machine four times before giving them back. Theyre probably just checking I dont have a bomb built in to one of the coins, says Grandad loudly to Dom and me. What an idiot.

Now I can see where the rest of us got our stupidity from. Trust my grandfather to yell the word bomb in the security area of Heathrow airport. STAY WHERE YOU ARE! PUT YOUR HANDS IN THE AIR, OR WELL TAKE IT AS A SIGN OF AGGRESSION! As I predicted, five armed security guards run towards Grandad and seize him, while the bomb disposal unit surround the area. A loud siren sounds and a cool, calm voice comes over the intercom. Please remain calm and vacate the building at your nearest emergency exit. This is not a drill.

Nice work, Grandad. Nice work. * Two hours later all flights from Heathrow airport have been grounded and Grandad is being questioned in a small room in an office away from the airport. They are only letting people back in to the airport now after a quick evacuation, and the authorities are still questioning not only Grandad, but the rest of us too. I dont even know what a b-bomb is! I can hear Lucy crying from the next room, and then a man shouts Don't play stupid with me!

Shes a twelve year old kid, Dad mutters furiously, As if shed know anything about a fucking b Don't say it, I warn before Nana Molly has the chance. I find a pay phone and call Mum in France on her mobile. Shes really not going to believe this. Hello? Mum? Its Rose. Rose? I thought youd be on the plane by now, she says and I can almost hear her checking her watch.

Yeah, well we would be if Grandad hadnt been arrested by the airport authorities for shouting bomb, I whisper that word, In the middle of security. Youre joking me, she says bluntly. Nope, all flights from Heathrow airport have been grounded thanks to my genius of a grandfather. Theyve questioned us all, we just have to find out what theyre going to do with Grandad. This is so typical! she cries. Okay, I can see how were a pretty messed up family, but being arrested and interrogated and suspected of being terrorists really isnt that typical for us.

So we probably wont be flying out for another while, I say, It could be tomorrow. Tomorrow? Mum gasps, Victoire will go mental when she hears that! The rehearsal is tomorrow! Yeah, well, well be lucky to make it at all at this rate. Oh, I have to go, I say when I see Grandad coming out of the office, followed by a detective, Ill talk to you soon. Nana Molly stands up and runs to hug Grandad and Dad stares at the detective.

Look, mate, Dad starts, My dad has never been on a plane before hes never even been to an airport before I know, says the detective, I figured that one out when he asked what a runway was. But youd want to watch what you say. After 9/11 and everything. Everyone who hasnt taken Muggle Studies that is, everyone except me and Al look very confused as to what 9/11 is. But like I was saying, all I meant was that I didnt have a Thank you, officer! Nana Molly interrupts Grandad before he digs himself into a deeper hole.

We head back to the airport, finally, only to realise that flights are departing again and ours has already taken off. Our bags are on the flight that has departed (except for Grandads, which was taken away and destroyed thank Merlin we didnt put our wands in his suitcase), so now we have to buy tickets for the next flight to Paris, which doesnt take off until four oclock in the morning. So we hang around the airport. I ring Mum and let her know the change in plans, and shes just relieved to hear that were not all in some Muggle prison. We find seats near a window, and Al and Grandad have a great time watching planes take off. James falls asleep sprawled across four plastic chairs, while Lily joins Al and Grandad at the window, for lack of something better to do. Nana

Molly, Lucy, Roxie and other Molly head off to the shops for a look around, though none of them have any Muggle money left due to the fact we all had to buy new tickets. Dom rests her head on Marks shoulder and they fall asleep sitting upright. Scorpius sits with his arms folded, staring out the window. Fred, Louis and Uncle Charlie are sitting across from me, Dad and Hugo, and keep checking their watches every ten minutes. I drift off into an uneasy, light sleep, until I feel Dad poking me, saying its time to board. I take a seat on the plane in between Dom and Lily, on front of James, Mark and Fred, though were all too tired to speak to one another. However, as the plane is taking off, Grandad and Al (who are sitting on front of us with a very disgruntled Nana Molly) gasp and cheer in delight.

Amazing! Grandad cries, Absolutely magnificent! * Teddy, Bill, George, Harry and Percy are waiting at the airport when we finally arrive in Paris. We have to go to the Lost Luggage area to claim our baggage, and I can hear the sighs of relief as everyone retrieves their wands from Nana Mollys bag. Rosie, I hear Dad call, as I pick up my wand from amongst the pile. Mine is the smallest of them all, so its fairly easy to tell which it is. Dad is standing by the door of the Lost Luggage area and hands me a small box with a ribbon tied on top. Happy Birthday.

Its my birthday! I completely forgot about it! Well, thats what your grandfather being accused of terrorism does to a person. I open the box and inside there is a very expensive looking gold watch. Wow, I gasp, Dad its beautiful. Thank you so much! Youre welcome, he grins, Wow, my Rosie is an adult now! You think hed have said that when he found out I was pregnant. Its probably best not to bring it up.

Hey Birthday Girl! Teddy smiles, throwing an arm around my shoulders, I have your present back at the house. More and more people are now realising that it is in fact my seventeenth birthday and Im hearing lots of unenthusiastic Happy Birthdays being wished. Its after five in the morning, I dont expect anything else. Dad, Hugo, Lily and I go in the car with Harry, while everyone else divides up between Percy, Teddy, George and Bill. Its a long drive to the Delacour house, but the roads are quiet because of the time of day it is. Harry laughs as we retell the story of Grandads arrest, and I suppose it is sort of funny now. Itll probably seem funnier by next week.

Even though my eyes are hanging out of my head with tiredness, I still notice just how beautiful the Delacour house is. Its after eight in the morning by the time we arrive and the house is now buzzing. There is a huge marquee set up in the back garden of the mansion, and I can see Mum and a few others moving tables and chairs into it. Madame and Monsieur Delacour, Aunt Fleurs parents, greet us all with kisses on both cheeks and then lead us upstairs to our bedrooms. I dont really take in any of my surroundings, but fall down onto my very comfortable bed and fall asleep. * I wake up to the sound of a yelling Victoire.

DOM, IM GOING TO MURDER YOU! Oh dear, that cant be good. Oh shut up, Vic! Im so sick of this goddamn wedding! I hear Dom yell back. Girls! Fleur warns. Mum, she ruins everything! Victoire cries, This is supposed to be my day No, tomorrow is supposed to be your day, Dom snaps back, Today, in case youve forgotten, is Roses day! Well then stop ruining Roses day! Victoire shot back.

IM NOT RUINING ANYONES DAY! I check my new gold watch from Dad its after two in the afternoon. I get up off the bed and take in my surroundings for a moment. The bedroom is twice as big as my one at home. I feel like Im messing it up by just standing in it. The carpets, the walls, the bed and the wardrobes are all cream and completely spotless at that. Nothing is out of place. Theres a portrait on the wall opposite the bed of Aunt Fleur and her sister, Gabrielle, but its not moving. I open the door of the bedroom and guess that Victoire and Dom are probably on the floor below this one. I walk down the stairs, but manage to pass by the room they are in without them noticing. I

walk down another flight of stairs and reach the ground floor. The kitchen is at the back of the house and this seems to be where everyone (except for Victoire and Dom) has congregated. Rose! Mum cries upon seeing me, Happy Birthday! She hands me a small box, similar to the one Dad gave me at the airport. I open it to discover a silver watch, just as beautiful as the gold one Dad gave me. Shit. Whats this? Mum asks, taking hold of my wrist and examining the other watch. ErmD-Dad got it for me

I feel so guilty, though Im not sure why Im the one who should be feeling guilty. Mum looks hurt. And Dad, who is over the other side of the kitchen, taking in the scene, looks hurt too. Oh, says Mum weakly, Maybe I should take this one back No! I cry, trying to find the silver lining somewhere, I can wear your watch when Im wearing silver jewellery and Dads when Im wearing gold! I love them both! Please, please dont make me choose one.

Mum half-smiles and nods. Dad looks away as if he hasnt been listening. Teddy smiles encouragingly and winks. How could this situation get any more awkward? So, I have this weird growth on my ass, James starts, trying to break the tension. There thats how it gets more awkward. I wander out into the garden unnoticed after a few minutes. Well, apparently I have been noticed by one, because Teddy follows me out. He has a knack for doing that. Rosie, he smiles, I have your present here.

He gives me yet another small box. If this is another bloody watch Its not, he laughs. Its a necklace. Its gold with a small sapphire stone and it must have cost a fortune. Its beautiful, I admit, But Christ, Ted, it must have cost an arm and a leg! Nothings too expensive for my favourite Weasley! he grins and I raise my eyebrows at him, Victoires not included, shes almost a Lupin, he adds quickly. It kind of feels nice that Teddy prefers me to Dom, his own future sister-in-law. However, him referring to Victoire as

almost a Lupin sort of makes mesad? I dont know, its strange anyway. After all those times I wrote Mrs Rose Lupin all over my diary as a kid, its weird that its my cousin who will be becoming Mrs Victoire Lupin. But hopefully my day will come too and Ill become The words Mrs Rose Malfoy shoot across my brain, and I shake my head vigorously at the thought of them. Fat chance of me marrying the bloke who wont even speak to me! Not that Id even want to marry Scorpius anyway, and even if by some divine miracle I did marry him, I probably wouldnt take his name. Nobody wants to be a Malfoy. Teddy and I stay outside for a while longer, away from the madness. We can still vaguely hear Dom and Victoire screaming at each other.

Apparently Dom hates her bridesmaid dress, Teddy explains, So Victoire is going a little bit crazy now asking why the hell she circled it in the catalogue if she didnt like it. Oh, I say. I dont really care what the dress is like. Im going to look stupid in it anyway. Oh! Babys kicking! Dyou mind? Teddy asks, putting his hand on the bump to feel the kicks, Wow. Thats bloody amazing, Rose. Its bloody annoying, I sigh, It tends to kick at the most inappropriate times. During Potions class is its favourite!

Maybe its wishing you a happy birthday? he suggests. Don't be such a cheese bag, I smack him gently over the blue head, Its hungry for a jam and onion sandwich! Jam and onion? Teddy asks, looking totally disgusted. Don't you judge me, Lupin! Well, I think we can probably arrange a jam and onion sandwich He throws an arm around my shoulders and leads me inside. On the way in, I notice Scorpius looking out the window, scowling. Whats that boys problem?

The rehearsal dinner turns into a birthday/rehearsal dinner. Nana Molly and Mum bake a huge cake, and Madame Delacour and Fleur prepare a delicious meal as everyone crowds around the enormous dining room table. Dom presents me with a whole new make-up set that I know was very expensive. James and Al give me a brand new broomstick (for after youve popped!). Bill and Fleur give me a lovely pair of silver earrings. Percy and Audrey give me the most interesting of gifts a book voucher. I smile politely anyway. George and Angelina give me a whole supply of WonderWitch products from Weasleys Wizard Wheezes. Uncle Charlie gives me thirty galleons (which are very much appreciated). Hugo gives me a book all about the Chudley Cannons. Finally, Harry and Ginny give me a bracelet and money (60 galleons). They give it to me in

private and I know they are giving it to me to help out with the baby. I try to give some of it back, but theyre having none of it. I get chocolates and sweets from the others and all in all, its a pretty pleasant evening. Even Victoire and Dom have stopped arguing, though theyre barely speaking to one another. However, the time comes to make speeches and I feel the urge to vomit. Victoire goes first, describing how she and Teddy have been in love since they were little children, and Teddys speech is pretty much the same, only he adds in Happy Birthday to Rose at the end. Thanks, Ted. Rip out my heart and wish me a Happy Birthday. Were all very tired by the time the meal ends, especially poor old Grandad. I slump back up the stairs towards the

bedroom I fell asleep in earlier on, but I hear Mum and Dad in the hall on the way up, so stop to listen. That was a nice watch you got her, says Mum, with no hint of aggression or sarcasm in her voice, She seems to really like it. She likes yours too, says Dad uncomfortably, Sheshe can like them both equally, you know. I know, says Mum, It just seems like a bit of a waste. We could have gotten her a gold and silver watch, instead of getting her two different ones. Mmm, Dad grunts, We could have.

Is this conversation going somewhere? Or is the watch a metaphor for their relationship? Or are my parents smoking pot? Goodnight, Ron, says Mum. Gnight, Hermione, Dad replies. I rush upstairs, smiling to myself. They are finally on civil terms. Mum hasnt brought a date to the wedding. They dont seem to want to kill each other anymore. You seem happy, says a voice Scorpius voice from Im not quite sure where. He then walks out of the bedroom opposite to the one Im staying in.

Oh, youre talking to me now then? I snap angrily. I bet I can guess why youre so happy, he says bitterly. Apart from the fact its my birthday? Oh, by the way, thanks for wishing me a happy one, really means a lot, I say sarcastically, because of course he hasnt uttered two words to me all day. Happy Birthday, he says, though not in a pleasant way. Whats your problem? I spit, Why are you sosoweird? What the hell did I do to you to make you stop liking I mean, talking to me.

I think the question is what I did to make you stop liking me, he mutters. What are you on about? Doesnt he realise that I do like him? I like you Rose, he says, Ive told you that before, but you never listen. I've passed thousands of hints, but you're totally clueless! I really like you. Maybe I even love you, I dont know. Well that took the wind out of my sails. But I suppose I cant help that, he shrugs, I suppose I cant help loving you any more than you can help loving Teddy.

My heart stops. How the hell could he know that? Surely Im not that obvious! Ive done a pretty good job of hiding it over the last seventeen years! How could he have figured it out? II dont know what you m-mean I say lamely. I think you do, he says, and then turns back into his bedroom. Goodnight. Ive said it before and Ill say it again bollocks. Chapter 23 : A Day To Remember I stare up at the suspiciously overly-white ceiling of the Delacours sixth spare bedroom, which Im sharing with Dom and Lily, wondering if Im ever going to

fall asleep. I can see the whiteness very clearly now because the sun is coming up, but Im yet to get one wink of sleep. I dont even feel tired. Every time I look at my watch or should I say, watches (I have them both on, one on my right arm and one on my left) I find that another ten minutes have passed, then another twenty until eventually its seven oclock. I feel sort of light-headed due to hunger and lack of sleep, but I just keep staring and staring at that white ceiling until eventually I decide to roll out of the bed and go for a walk. I pull on an old pair of jeans that I have magically expanded and a plain white tshirt and dont even bother putting on shoes. It seems when youre in the depths of depression and tiredness, shoes are fairly trivial items of clothing to remember to put on. I use the word depression Im not exactly depressed. Youd think I would

be. Youd think that after everything that has happened in the last six months Id be glued to my bed, not talking to anyone and painting emotional pictures of teenage girls crying, or occupied uteruses with angst-y captions like Life is for Losers. Im not depressed. Well, not in the emo-ish way one would expect. Im angry, confused and upset all at once, but depression can sometimes lead to a person not eating. And no force in this world could ever stop me from eating. Its something to do with being a Weasley. The house is peaceful and quiet, but it wont be for much longer. Victoire is staying here on the top floor of the house, while Teddy is on the middle floor. Teddy is to go down for breakfast at twenty-five past nine, sharp, and then eat outside in the garden so that Victoire can come down for breakfast in the dining room at half nine. Its so that they wont see each

other before the wedding, but I still find it kind of unfair that Teddy has to be banished to the garden on his wedding day. Then again, it is Victoires grandparents house. I suppose what she says goes. I creep down the stairs as carefully as a semi-heavily pregnant person can creep. I hear distinct snoring coming from the room Dad is sharing with Uncle Charlie and it reminds me of better times when Mum used to cast silencing charms on Dad during the night to make him shut up. Then I hear noises from downstairs and begin to wonder who the hell has gotten up earlier than me. I hear a mans voice coming from the kitchen, but its unfamiliar. Its definitely none of my uncles. I tiptoe down to the hall and grab the first sharp object I find

an umbrella and brandish it as my only weapon as I make my way towards the kitchen. Its a pity I didnt think to carry my wand on me. Im not used to the whole concept that Im allowed to use magic outside of Hogwarts now. Did you get the camera? the mans voice asks. I throw open the door of the kitchen. Don't move! I have a weapon and Im not afraid to use it! I cry. There are four people standing in the kitchen a family of four, to be exact. The Scamanders. Lorcan drops his bag in shock, Lysander stares at me with a very relaxed expression, Rolf jumps and spins around to face me and Luna smiles dreamily.

Hello Rose, says Luna, apparently not caring that Ive just shouted at her and threatened her with an umbrella. I must look like a complete psycho. Here I am, pointing a perfectly harmless umbrella at close friends of the family while wearing two watches. Then again, I shouldnt honestly be too worried about looking weird in front of the Scamanders. H-hello, I manage to stutter. I put the umbrella down, as Lorcan is beginning to look quite nervous. Were not late, are we? asks Rolf, Lunas husband, picking up Lorcans bag and setting it down on the table. He then proceeds to go through it, looking for what I presume is the camera.

Erm, no, I say, The wedding doesnt start until this afternoon. Oh, says Luna, Well then why dont we all apparate to the beach and collect seashells? Although Rolf looks very excited at this prospect, Lorcan and Lysander look less than enthused. Having to endure the horrible sensation of side-along apparition just so they can collect seashells with their parents probably isnt their idea of fun. Fishing in a Grindylow infested lake would be more their type of thing. Erm, why dont you two go to the beach, I suggest, and I can show Lorcan and Lysander around

So I end up walking around the Delacours massive Parisian summer home (yes, its not their actual house, they usually live in Marseilles. I thought the Potters were rich) showing Lorcan and Lysander every last corner, while Luna and Rolf head to the beach. Its very dull. And Im not exactly the worlds greatest tour guide. Theres a bedroom, I say monotonously, And anotherand anothertheres a bathroomand another bedroomand another I dont know if theyre just putting it on, but they actually look interested. Do you two actually care about what Im saying? I yawn. I havent slept or eaten,

yet here I am showing two teenage boys around a French country house. Not really, Lysander admits, But were used to pretending like we care about what people are saying. It comes with living with our mum, Lorcan adds. Before I can respond to that, the door of the bedroom Im sharing with Dom and Lily opens and Lily walks out, yawning and rubbing her eyes. Shes wearing her pyjamas and her red hair is extremely messed up. Lilys not a morning person, so Im guessing shes just going to the bathroom or something

AH! she screams when she sees me and oh yeah, her boyfriend. W-what are you doing here? Were not quite sure who shes screaming at, as her hair is covering her face. Lily be quiet! I warn, Youll wake Victoire! Or worse, Scorpius. The door of the room Scorpius and Al are staying in opens. Im ready to sprint into my own bedroom, but luckily its just Al, his black hair equally as messy as his sisters. Whats all the screaming? he asks groggily, Alright Scamanders? Arent you a bit early?

I shoo everyone downstairs so that we dont run the risk of bumping into YouKnow-Who (not that You-Know-Who). Lily returns to bed, clearly not caring that her boyfriend is here. Sleep before love and all that. Lorcan and Lysander head straight for the garden, probably to check out what weird magical creatures they can find out there. I doubt theyll find anything. Maybe a Spiky-Backed-GardenBall (otherwise known as a hedgehog). Al and I sit at the small table in the kitchen. He looks terrible. His green eyes arent half as energetic as usual and he looks like he hasnt slept at all. Three guesses whats bothering him. You dont look good, Al, I say, trying to make that sound as un-insulting (I know

its not a word) as possible. He grunts in reply and stares out the glass sliding doors beyond where Lorcan and Lysander are climbing the massive oak tree. This is about Jenny, isnt it? No, he says far too quickly. Youre a really bad liar, I say. I dont care about her, Al lies, I just dont feel well. Lovesick? Shut up! he snaps childishly. Al if you still like her

I dont. Just if you do, maybe you should tell her. Im sure shes hurting just as much as you are. He continues to frown out the window. Im going for a walk, he says and wanders off outside. I stay in the kitchen, watching Lorcan picking stuff up off the lawn and putting them in his pocket while Lysander hangs upside down from the oak tree. Seriously, hes fourteen. I end up drifting off at the kitchen table and am rudely awoken at nine oclock by Nana Molly, Andromeda Tonks and Apolline Delacour rushing into the kitchen to start breakfast.

Rose! What are you doing asleep down here? Nana Molly asks, but doesnt bother waiting for an answer, Will you set the table in the dining room please? Are those the Scamander twins on top of the shed? I grab the cutlery and grudgingly head into the dining room to set the table. Im actually tired now, and I feel that if I did have the chance to lie down again Id probably fall straight asleep. Fat chance of that happening now. And this isnt like setting your normal six-seater table were talking thirty. Its like a conference table. More and more people start coming down for breakfast. The first down are Mum, Angelina, Ginny and Audrey who help with

the cooking, while George and Percy sit at the table, waiting to be served. Oi! I snap at them, Your breakfast isnt going to just grow legs and walk over to you. Go help! They look very frightened of me and jump to it, and I distinctly hear George say sorry Mum, in a sarcastic voice. I heard that! At twenty five past nine sharp Teddy appears in the kitchen looking blissfully happy and I feel a mixture of jealousy and guilt at the sight of him. Of course we barely have a chance to exchange two words, as Nana Molly and Mrs Tonks grab him and banish him out to the garden.

Harry, being the caring godfather (and Best Man) he is, joins him out there. Five minutes later exactly, Victoire comes downstairs for breakfast. Personally, I think theyre taking these silly superstitions a bit too far. Morning all! Victoire calls happily. Plenty of people smile and beam at her, but Dom throws herself down on the chair beside me and starts shovelling sausages into her mouth. How the hell does she stay so skinny? If I die before this day is out, promise me youll bury my wand with me, says Dom darkly. She seems just about as keen on this wedding as I am, though Im guessing for different reasons. Have you seen our dresses yet?

No, I say, now feeling sort of frightened. Surely they cant be that bad. However, I dont have the chance to ask her just how bad they are, because Scorpius enters the room. It seems strange that there can be so much awkwardness and tension in one room, even though only two people in the room can feel it. Im presuming hes feeling awkward, as he wont even look at me. He just sits down beside Al (who still isnt talking to anyone) and they both sit there looking extremely moody. Already I can tell this isn't going to be a fun day. Luna and Rolf arrive back at the house in the middle of breakfast, Luna wearing a new necklace she has fashioned from seashells. Rolf is carrying a rather large bag of more seashells. Theyre a strange couple, our Rolf and Luna. However, now that there are so many people in the

dining room, nobody finds it strange that Scorpius and I arent speaking. At a quarter past ten, James (the last to wake up) arrives down for breakfast, by which stage Nana Molly, Fleur and Madame Delacour have whipped away all off the food. James isnt even dressed hes wearing his boxers and a pair of white socks. Its not a very pretty sight I can tell you. Oh Christ, Dom mumbles and immediately covers her eyes. Try sharing a dorm with him, says Fred darkly, and Mark nods in agreement. James, do you have to embarrass us everywhere we go? Ginny snaps angrily,

Could you not even put on a pair of jeans?! Chillax Mum, he yawns, scratching his bare stomach, as if he has fleas or something, Whats for breakfast? Breakfast was at half nine! says Nana, bustling into the dining room, pointing her wand at the table and making it clean itself, Its now ten-seventeen! Time to start getting ready! What? But the wedding isnt til this after Upstairs now, James! Ginny demands, And for the love of God put on some clothes!

Ginny chases her eldest son up the stairs, and he shouts and swears the whole way about how hes starving hungry and this can be considered child abuse, denying him a basic human right. Ill show you child abuse if you dont get up those stairs James Potter! Ginny screams at him and we hear him run faster. Seriously, that woman is terrifying. After breakfast, Nana Molly begins assigning jobs to everyone. Victoire, go upstairs so Teddy can come inside; George, Percy, Charlie and Ron, begin setting up the chairs in the marquee; Rose and Dominique, go upstairs with Victoire and start getting ready; Louis, Hugo, Lily, Roxanne and

Lucy, help Andromeda with the food; Audrey, Angelina, Hermione and Ginny, finish the decorating; Fred, Mark, Scorpius, Albus and James whenever he decides to grace us with his presence! make sure the yard is clean and then help setting up the chairs! Jump to it everyone! Oh, Luna and Rolf, will you come with me, I need you to de-gnome the garden We all know better than to disobey a direct order, so we, in Nana Mollys words, jump to it immediately. Dom and I follow a very hyper Victoire up the stairs to the third floor and into her room. On the way up we pass Jamess room, where Ginny is pulling a t-shirt over his head. I can dress myself, Im eighteen! hes shouting.

Obviously you cant dress yourself! she shouts back, Hurry up! You have to help set up! But Im hungry You should have gotten up earlier! Victoires room is even more extravagant than the one Im sharing with Dom and Lily. Its about three times as big, with a balcony and baby pink walls. There are random paintings of the countryside, and some pictures of Aunt Fleurs family dotted around the place. Victoires dress is hanging up on the door leading out to the balcony and I have to admit, its beautiful. Shes going to look like a princess and Im going to look like a blimp. Such is life.

We have our showers; Dom first, then me and then Victoire. By the time were finished, Victoires friend Dina has arrived. Shes a bridesmaid too, and theres a lot of squealing and hugging on their part. Dom and I make gagging faces at one another. Doms face looks even sourer when Victoire takes the bridesmaid dresses out of the wardrobe. They arent as bad as I expected from Doms reaction. Theyre quite frilly and a vivid electric blue colour. Okay, so theyre quite horrid. And theyre as wide as tents. I know Im fat, but Dom and Dina are a pair of matchsticks. The hairdresser, the make-up artist and the dressmaker arrive shortly after Dina. Im starting to think James and Al got the better end of the deal, cleaning up outside. The hairdresser, Mavis, pulls at

my unmanageable hair for about half an hour until she eventually tames it into a loose up-style thingy on the back of my head. Its nice, I suppose. Then, the rather fat lady called Stephanie attacks me with the make-up brush, putting the same electric blue colour of the dresses on my eyelids. Then she throws some blusher on my cheeks, as if they arent red enough. I officially look like a prostitute. Or, as Nana calls them, Scarlet Women. Dom doesnt look quite as bad, as she can pull off the blue better than I can. We then slip into our marquee-sized dresses. The dressmaker, Timothy, merely flicks his wand at us and all of a sudden the dresses dont look quite as bad as we first thought. Its a strapless gown, with the waistline coming into a small V at the

centre front, and the skirt falls to below our knees. The skirt has a sort of handkerchief style hemline with four points, and all in all it doesnt look too bad. Well, it looks a lot better on Dom, as mine is quite strained around the stomach area. Thankfully when we are finally done up to the nines, the stylists turn to Victoire to torture her for a while. Dom and I sit down by the window, which is overlooking the back garden and watch as Nana Molly chases James around making him do work as he complains loudly about not having had any breakfast. So whats the deal with you and Scorpius then? Dom asks quietly, but that doesnt make the question any less blunt.

Erm I try to think of something sarcastic to say, as I usually do in situations like these, Well were having a baby Yeah yeah, Dom sighs impatiently, Stupid sarcastic Rose remark, blah blah blah, but could I please get an actual answer before the year is out? My sarcastic remarks are not stupid. I dont know what youre talking about, Dominique, I say, using her full name as revenge for her calling my incredibly witty and clever sarcastic remarks stupid. Yes you do, she rolls her eyes, You havent said two words to each other

since we got here. You could cut the tension with a knife at breakfast. I slump back on the chair (until Victoire screams at me not to crease up the dress, so I sit back up again) and shrug. He thinks I likesomeone else. Your about-to-be brother-in-law. Doms eyes widen at this and she seems genuinely shocked. Who? she asks in disbelief. II dont know, I say, deciding that telling her about my seventeen year long

crush on Teddy on the morning of his wedding probably isnt the best of ideas, He just has it in his head. Welldo you like someone else? I pause for a moment before answering. Rose! Victoire calls, as the hairdresser pulls the rollers out of her hair, Could you please go and check how the marquee is looking? It better be nearly ready She seems stressed so I agree. At least it delays me from answering Doms question.

I trudge down the stairs, catching glances of myself in the huge mirrors on the walls perhaps the electric blue eye shadow is a bit too much. Oh well, I suppose I can put up with it for one day. The back garden is mayhem. People are beginning to take their seats inside the marquee, but Nana Molly and Mrs Tonks arent even changed yet theyre still in dressing gowns, shouting orders. James! Nana Molly growls, STOP PICKING AT THE WEDDING CAKE! But Im hungry! he moans, as Ginny drags him away from the food table. Al is sitting right at the back, as far away from the altar as physically possible, completely disregarding all of Victoires carefully planned seating charts. Luckily for him,

Ginny is too busy tying Jamess Dickiebow to notice him. However, Mrs Tonks appears to have noticed and drags him up to the third row to sit beside Lily. He looks extremely pissed off, I have to say. Teddy is already sitting at the front beside Uncle Harry. As soon as Auntie Fleurs third or fourth cousins decide where to sit (and as soon as Mrs Tonks and Nana change into their dressrobes), the wedding is ready to begin. I scan the marquee for Scorpius, and notice him sitting up beside Al with his arms folded. I feel such a forceful pang of guilt in my heart at the sight of him that I can almost feel tears in my eyes. So, to avoid the embarrassment of having mascara and electric blue eyeshadow streaming down my face, I return to the house to tell Victoire that everything is ready.

Are they ready? Victoire asks well, snaps as soon as I re-enter the bedroom. She looks so elegant in her dress, with her blonde hair curled and falling just past her shoulders, her veil placed carefully on top of her head and her make-up done to perfection. She is perfection. She looks like someone who should be on an ad for some really seductive wine. Or maybe for Milk Tray. Everythings ready, I assure her. Uncle Bill arrives at the door to escort his daughter downstairs, telling her just how beautiful she looks. Notice he didnt mention how beautiful I look, Dom mutters bitterly to me as we make our way downstairs, Then again, I look like a bloody Scarlet Woman.

Call them prostitutes, I mumble back, You sound like my dad. Standing outside the marquee, I can hear Auntie Fleur crying from inside, reminiscing of her own wedding. Her sobs can be heard over the stringed quartet (clich? no, of course not) as I make my way up the aisle after Dominique and on front of Victoires friend, Dina. I find that my eyes are fixed on nobody but Scorpius. He hasnt even looked up from the fingernails hes been chewing. I almost trip at one stage from lack of attention. Be careful! Dina hisses from behind. Resisting the urge to stick up my middle finger at her, I concentrate on walking and not falling over. Because apart from

the fact that it would be deathly mortifying, it really wouldnt be good for my baby. What feels like ten thousand miles later, we arrive at the top of the aisle where a very old French wizard is standing, smiling at us. Hes the one whos going to marry them he makes me sick. Who would willingly choose a job where they have to attend weddings every other week? Id rather work as an undertaker, thank you very much. All in all, the ceremony is quite boring. I dont even pay attention to what is happening, but steal glances at Scorpius, wondering if hes ever going to look at me the way he used to. Will we ever laugh at random students who walk down the corridors singing Shell Be Coming Round The Mountain again? Will we ever just

hang out in the library in complete silence, but complete comfort again? Will he ever consider me as anything more than the girl who broke his heart and had his baby? I see his eyes flicker to me for a split second, but then they wander to another girl. Shes older than me I would think, maybe nineteen or twenty. And shes certainly prettier than me. Im fairly sure shes some distant relative of Auntie Fleurs, which means she has Veela blood running through her veins. The ceremony ends without me even realising it. However, there are then thousands upon thousands of pictures to be taken outside, so its at least another hour before Im finally set free. Dom looks equally as pissed off as I do.

Stupid sodding pictures, Dom mumbles as she rushes over to a waiter and grabs a glass of champagne. She grabs another and offers it to me. Im pregnant, remember, I say, somewhat bitterly. Oh yeah, she says, looking at my bulging stomach, Maybe you did get the worse end of the deal. I glance around for Scorpius, but hes nowhere to be seen. James has already delved into the buffet, while Al seems more interested in getting drunk even though he isnt even seventeen yet.

Al, I say angrily, as he downs a glass of champagne in one as if it was water, Steady on, yeah? You cant tell me what to do, he growls. No, but I know someone who can, I say, nodding towards Aunt Ginny. Whatever, he grabs another glass of champagne, She doesnt scare me. Yeah, right. And I hear the Pope is a Jew. Al, I really think you need to slow down I try again. You slow down, he says stupidly.

Excuse me, sir, the waiter says as Al makes to take another glass of champagne from his tray, May I see your ID please? Of course, says Al, without a hint of anxiety, and hands him a small card. The waiter seems pretty satisfied with it and hands it back, allowing Al to take yet another drink. I glance at the card. Of course its Jamess. Apparently the waiter didnt notice the difference in eye colour. See you later, Im going for a walk. He grabs a full bottle of champagne on the way out of the marquee. Everyone is beginning to sit down to dinner, so I decide its best to just leave Al to his own devices and go eat something.

Except I cant eat. My guilt has made me lose my appetite completely. Also, the fact that James is sitting beside me, lobbing every bit of food within his reach into him, has completely turned me off. And then the dancing begins. As Teddy and Victoire take to the floor, I notice just how happy he looks. Hes glowing. Im not sure Ive ever seen him look happier in his entire life. He has eyes for one person and one person only Victoire. I used to wish hed look at me like that. Now, if Scorpius looked at me with even half the love Teddys showing for Victoire, I could die a happy woman. And then I realise it.

I dont love Teddy Lupin. Well I love him, of course I do, but Im not in love with him not by a long shot. Perhaps over the years Ive just gotten used to fancying him and Ive never really given anyone else a chance because of my unhealthy obsession. But today I havent really looked at him at all. I havent pined for him, or even felt upset about his marriage. Was it all just lust? As I look at him now I know that I am definitely not in love with him. I admire him, I look up to him, I respect him, I love him as my best friend in the world. But Merlin, if I was Mrs Teddy Lupin right now, Im not sure Id be very happy. In fact, I think Id pull a Julia Roberts and get the hell out of here as fast as I could.

Care for a dance, Rose? One of Teddys mates, Evan, is standing on front of me, his hand outstretched. Hes one of the groomsmen, and its sort of my obligation to dance with him now. Is there any chance I could get out of this without looking like a spoilsport? Go on, Rosie! Dad encourages, sitting at the next table beside Mum, George and Angelina. Great. This sodding dance cant end soon enough. I need to find him. I need to tell him

What the hell am I supposed to tell him? Im so bad at confrontation. And knowing me Ill probably end up verbally abusing him or something. Are you alright? Evan asks me as we sway uncomfortably on the dance floor. Yes, Im fine, I say, and as soon as the music ends I break away from him immediately, Thanks for the dance. I run to the table where Dom is sitting with James, Fred and Mark and grab her by the arm. No, I say to her firmly.

I beg your pardon? No, I repeat, I dont like anyone else! It takes Dom a moment to figure out just what the hell Im talking about. Oh, right, she says, Thats good. Have you seen Scorpius? I ask frantically. Not since she trails off. Not since when? I snap.

She shifts uncomfortably. Not since I saw him chatting to one of my distant cousins outside a while ago. I know which one it is. Its the one he was looking at during the ceremony. Instead of getting upset about this, I go the other way insanely angry. Oh no she doesnt, I growl to myself, I saw him first I storm out of the marquee, like someone with a mission. Scorpius isnt outside, but the girl I know hes been chatting with is. It takes all of my will power not to take out my wand and curse her pretty blonde head off. I approach her with such force and confidence that she raises her eyebrows at me in a very cynical and patronising way.

Excuse me, I smile sweetly to her, You know the boy you were talking to? With the blonde hair? Scorpeeus? she asks. Thats the one, I say, See this? I point to my stomach, Its his. So dont even bother trying. Zat is is baybee? she nods to my stomach. Yes indeed it is, I say, And also, he has an extremely obsessive foot fetish, I really dont think you want to get involved with the likes of him.

She looks a little frightened and then stalks off with one of her friends. Okay, maybe tarnishing his reputation isnt the way to go about telling him how I feel. Screw it, Im not losing him to another Veela. I storm around the garden like a complete lunatic, looking for Scorpius. I find Lorcan and Lily sitting up a tree, snogging, while Lysander plays with a pygmy puff he got Merlin knows where underneath it. I then find something a bit more shocking a bit further down the garden. Al, kissing the girl Ive just told off for flirting with the father of my child.

There are some sentences that, when youre around six or seven, you think youll never have to say, and believe me, thats one of them. What the hell is he playing at? Im so glad poor Jenny decided not to come to the wedding after all. Oi! Potter! I yell at him, and the girl breaks away from him. She frowns at me as if to say you again! and I suppose I cant really blame her. What dyou want? Al grumbles, clearly intoxicated. Wheres Malfoy? I decide that reasoning with him in this state would be

as pointless as selling ice to an Eskimo, so I just cut to the chase. I dunno, probably in the loo, he shrugs. Of course! I never thought of checking there! I rush to the house to find that theres a pretty long queue outside the downstairs bathroom. But then again, Scorpius is more likely to be in his ensuite bathroom. So I rush upstairs to his room. Not bothering to knock (as Im pretty fired up at this stage) I storm straight through his bedroom and into his bathroom again, without knocking. Thank Merlin for small mercies, hes in the process of washing his hands and looks extremely startled as I burst in the door.

Of all the ways to tell someone you love them, this has to be the least romantic. C-can I help you? he stutters. You listen up, Malfoy, I snap, not really quite sure why Im so angry, You just listen! You cant just tell me you love me and then ignore me all day! Ill have you know that Im not in love with Teddy Yeah, right, he mumbles. Do not interrupt me! I yell, and he looks a little frightened. This really isnt going well. I am NOT in love with Teddy, I might have thought I was once, but Im NOT. I know my heart far better than you do.

He looks down at his shoes. S-so, I struggle, Y-you just get your facts right before you start preaching, alright? I poke him on the shoulder. I am getting physically abusive while trying to express my love for someone. Im not joking when I say I need therapy. So what are the facts then? he frowns at me. The facts are I trail off, T-the facts arew-well, I dont really know what the facts are! Yeah, Im actually coming out with this. Maybe Ill wake up in a minute.

Well then what are you doing bursting in on me in the crapper?! he yells. I LOVE YOU, YOU IDIOT! I should be a love poet, dont you think? He looks quite shocked. Okay, he looks extremely shocked. So I do what any other completely insane girl who bursts into a guys bathroom to tell him how she feels would do. I kiss him. Finally. Chapter 24 : The Perfect Idiot Time seems to stand still as I wait for him to kiss me back. My heart is pounding furiously, and I know that if he doesnt respond within the next two seconds Im

going to end up exploding with embarrassment. So two very long seconds pass and nothing happens. Its like kissing a corpse. Oh Merlin have I read the signs wrong? How the hell have I done that? A bloke knocks you up, tells you he likes you on several occasions, says he loves you, is willing to help you raise your childyoud think hed be up for a bit of a snog but no. Apparently not. I pull away from him. Its obvious he never closed his eyes during the very awkward five second kiss, because it looks like theyre about to pop out of their sockets in shock. His arms are hanging limply by his side, showing no willingness to wrap themselves around me in the passionate embrace I was expecting. Once again, hes like a corpse. I wonder is he dead? Could I cross necrophilia off my list of things to do before I die? Or add it to my list and then cross it off? Because

lets face it, nobody aims to get on a dead body. Its just one of those things Stop it, Rose. Think about normal things for once in your life. And look, Scorpius is now scratching his head uncomfortably, meaning that hes not a corpse and is in fact still alive. He clears his throat and then looks down at the floor. If you could say something thatd be spiffing, I break the silence. See, a normal person would just run from the room in shame, dig a hole in the back garden and live there for all eternity. And dont get me wrong, Im going to do that, but not before I manage to embarrass myself to the furthest possible extent. He opens his mouth to say something but then closes it again. Then he frowns and

starts biting on his bottom lip like he always does when hes frustrated. You know, anything at all would be fine, I push, Just so I know that you havent completely lost the ability to speak. I should turn and run, I know I should. I want to, believe me. But I suppose I want to know why the hell he didnt kiss me back more. A minute passes. In that space of time hes cleared his throat nine times, ran a hand through his hair, almost chewed his bottom lip right off and stumbled sideways. And then: You dont mean it, he says.

Wow, for a bloke who got mostly Os in his OWLs, hes fairly thick. Yes, youre right, I just climbed three flights of stairs in the most uncomfortable dress ever and burst in on you in the loo for a laugh, I snap. Thicko. If I wasnt in love with the bloke, Id probably kill him. In fact, I havent ruled out that possibility. I dont believe you, he says quietly and now looks kind of angry. Why? I ask, confused. Is he calling me a liar? Who the hell lies about stuff like this?

Because you always do this! he growls bitterly and turns away from me, You act like you like me I do like you! I snap angrily, Dyou think Im the kind of girl wholl sleep with someone I dont even like? I dont know anymore! he snaps back. Ouch. I withdraw my wand from the horrible little electric blue purse and point it straight at his forehead. Im really bad at this love rigmarole, arent I?

I didnt mean it like that he says nervously, looking at my wand very apprehensively. How did you mean it then Malfoy? I hiss. I have him backed into the wall, so theres no escaping. I mean you liked Ted when you slept with me! You would have preferred if it was his kid you were having! Theres a definite shake in his voice. I had a crush big deal! You were the one who asked Dom out afterwards! And actually, I would have preferred not to be having anyones kid, but we dont always

get what we want! I lower my wand, deciding hes not worth the trouble. How could I be so stupid? Of course hes still angry. Why did I think that one little kiss would make him forget the fact that Ive harboured secret feelings for Teddy Lupin for as long as I can remember? Surely youve had one big crush, I try to reason with him, Everyone has them, they dont mean anything! Yeah, I had one, he scowls, On you. I dont like his use of the past tense there. I wander out of the bathroom and back into his bedroom, and sit down on Als bed. I know its Als because his favourite Spiderman pyjamas are thrown

on the bed. He got them when he was about four (he was mad into Muggles back then even, especially Muggle superheroes) and instead of throwing them out when they got too small, he made Aunt Ginny magically expand them. And now, almost thirteen years later, he still wears them. Sad, eh? Scorpius follows me into the bedroom and leans up against the wall opposite me with his hands in his pockets. He stares at the ceiling, clearly as lost for words as I am. I try not to think about how handsome he looks in his black dressrobes, but its hard. Im glad he doesnt wear them all the time or else Id never get anything done. You said last night you love me, I point out over a few minutes. He doesnt look

down from the ceiling, but furrows his eyebrows. I said I might, he corrects me. Oh you might, I snap angrily, Well excuse me for getting the wrong end of the stick! You tell everyone you love them, then? Youre a proper modern-day Jesus arent you? Then he makes a face, like hes mocking me. What a bastard. Right, I snap, and jump up off the bed (well, at least in my head I like to think thats how it looks in actual fact, I have to pull myself up with one hand on my back to stop myself falling over), If youre going to act like a big baby bad

choice of word, I know, then Ill just leave you to it! As I make my way towards the door, he grabs my hand and looks at me despairingly and clearly confused. Im sure I look the exact same. We just look at each other for a moment, neither of us knowing what to say or do. Fortunately or unfortunately, Im not quite sure Al stumbles into the bedroom, blind drunk. Scorpius drops my hand. Al, mate? he approaches him with some caution, Are you alright? Al says nothing and keeps his mouth firmly shut. He looks like hes about to Holy shit, Al!

Yep, he throws up all over the Delacours beautiful cream fluffy carpet. Aunt Ginny is going to have to reconsider who the more menacing son is, I think. Al doesnt seem to care, but throws himself down on Scorpius bed, as its closer to him, and starts groaning in pain. Scorpius looks absolutely disgusted. He didnt look that horrified the time I threw up on him, but I suppose that was sort of his fault. If you think Im cleaning that up, youve got another thing coming, Potter! Scorpius scowls, How much did you have anyway? Al mumbles something incoherent and rubs his temples. He looks awful, he really does.

Sleep it off, Al, I advise, Ill come back to check on you in a few hours, yeah? He mumbles again, so I take that as a yes, thank you Rose. I point my wand at Als mess and clear it up with a vanishing charm, and then leave him alone in his room. Scorpius follows me out. Look, Rose Leave it, I say shortly, Just forget the whole thing. Im going back downstairs, the speeches should be soon. I dont know how were supposed to forget the whole thing, but he doesnt say any more and follows me back down the stairs. Its a pity there arent two

staircases so we wouldnt have to be so close to each other after this embarrassing incident. Suddenly the Delacours house doesnt seem so big anymore. Downstairs, I rush to the table where James, Fred, Mark, Dom, Louis and Lily are sitting and pretend as best I can that I didnt just go temporarily insane. Everyone seems to be sitting, waiting patiently for the speeches to begin. Dom looks at me with curiosity, but I look away. I dont feel like explaining myself right now. Scorpius, having nowhere else to sit, also sits at this table, but luckily hes the opposite side. Whats going on? Dom asks me quietly, DONT say that its a wedding or I will kill you, she adds. The girl is a mind reader.

Nothings going on, everything is dandy, I reply. Can I just say, thats the first time Ive ever said dandyand is very likely to be the last. Even Dom raises her eyebrows at the use of this new word. She doesnt say any more though, as Uncle Bill stands up to deliver his father of the bride speech. Helloeveryone, Uncle Bill starts nervously and clears his throat, I just want to say a few words Its clear he doesnt want to say a few words, but his wife is making him say them. Ive known Teddy his whole life; hes like a second son to me and Fleur. So when we heard that our little Vic was going to marry him, we couldnt have been more delighted. Fleur smiles and nods in agreement. I remember when they were little kids

And so it begins the reminiscing, the embarrassing stories, how they were made for each other from day one. I tune out and play with a crease on my dress. Every now and again, people laugh and either Ted or Victoire go very red. And although it sounds very selfish, all I can think about it how my heart is broken. That sounds so cheesy, doesnt it? I didnt think heartbroken was a real feeling. I thought it was just one of those words bad authors used when they couldnt think of a better word for sad. But I actually feel as if Scorpius has reached down my throat, pulled out my heart, ripped it in half and thrown it back down for good measure. And believe me, it hurts. So if youd all join me in raising a glass to Teddy and Victoire.

SCORPIUS POV To Teddy and Victoire! everyone echoes. Of all the weddings Ive been to, this one wins the award for the worst. I have absolutely no idea why I came here. How could I have possibly thought that this would be fun? Dont get me wrong, I like a good wedding. When my Aunt Daphne got married it was all cheesy dance moves and party poppers. Here, I am yet to see even one Rock The Boat or Cha-Cha Slide or even The Macarena, and youd think those would be a given at any wedding. Then again, this is a wizards wedding, and my Aunt married a Muggle and lets face it, those Muggles have the best cheesy music.

No, this wedding to put it mildly is about as fun as a piss-up in a nunnery. As Mr Potter takes to the floor to make his speech, Dom stands up and says shes going to the bathroom. On her way past me, she grabs my shoulder, digging her long nails into me and whispers into my ear follow me, now. Does she want me back? Because she has another thing coming if she thinks I Now! she hisses. Deciding that nothing can be worse than listening to these speeches, I follow her. This must look strange, but Mark doesnt seem to think so. Then again hes just a

dumbass idiot with nothing between the ears Stop. You dont hate Mark. You hate Dom, remember? I follow her out of the marquee and she rounds on me, fuming. What is it with Weasley girls making angry sexual advances towards me today? You are an idiot! she barks, and slaps me upside the head. Ow! What the hell was that for?! Apparently shes not making sexual advances. Instead shes trying to kill me.

For you being a total prat! she smacks me again. Ow! I back away from her my whole life is flashing before my eyes. You are so stupid, dyou know that? You are the stupidest idiot Ive ever come across in my whole life! Woah! Slow down, Dom, where the hell is this coming from? I cry, frankly terrified of her. What did you do to her? she spits, her reddish-blonde hair coming loose from

itswhatever the hell its tied into, What did you do to Rose? Steering away from the more sarcastic got her pregnant, but I thought you knew that, I reply, I have no idea what youre on about. For that, I earn another wallop. Im not stupid, she snaps, One second shes looking all over for you, wanting to tell you how she feels and the next youre sitting at opposite ends of the table stealing guilty glances at each other. What did you do to her?! I didnt do anything! I cry, and technically Im not lying. She kissed me and I, like a perfect idiot, did absolutely nothing. I just stood there. The more I think about it, the more stupid I think I

must have looked. I didnt do anything, I repeat.

Waitwhat? Dom glares at me, What does that mean? It means This is embarrassing. she kissed me and I just stood there. Dom looks at me, eyes widened in shock. Then SMACK! Right across the back of the head.

Jesus Dom, stop doing that! I dont want to hit a girl! I yell, rubbing my very sore head. You are an idiot! she repeats angrily, Are you telling me that the girl youve been pining for, for Merlin knows how long, kissed you and you rejected her? Yep, thats about the extent of it. I No, she interrupts before I even get started, Don't even bother making excuses. Youre the worlds biggest plank, you know that? Don't you think shes been through enough in the last few months?

I know Then why are you doing this? Do you Malfoys just strive to be bigger shitheads than the generations before you? Because Scorp, youre doing a pretty good job of it! I got scared! I admit. I wish I hadnt said that I sound like such a Fruit. I I mean, its all a bit much, you know? Im going to be a father in a few months, and Im justwhat if it doesnt work? She sighs and sits down on one of the garden chairs. Sit, she demands, pointing to the chair opposite her, now. I sit, because Im afraid shell beat me again if I dont.

Do you think this is working for you? You and Rose being just friends I mean. Do you think itll make having the baby easier? she asks. I dunno, I mumble. If the baby wasnt in the equation lets say Rose never got pregnant. Would you want to be with her? Dom presses. Yes, I would. Shes Rose. Shes the girl I used to get embarrassing stiffies around when I was thirteen. Yeah, not a good phase, but one most blokes have to suffer.

Ill take your silence as yes, says Dom, So what are you waiting for? I dont know. I fucked up, I admit. Yes, you did, Dom agrees, Take me through it from the start. What did Rose say to you? Eh I think back, I think her exact words were I love you, you idiotor something along those lines. You do realise that thats as affectionate as Rose Weasley is ever going to get, dont you? Dom says, I mean, thats like

reciting a bloody Shakespeare sonnet in her language. Rose doesnt do romance. Ive noticed. Dom shakes her head. You really are an idiot. I cant believe you rejected her. Im sorry, could you please rub some more salt into the wound? It feels good. You have to apologise, says Dom seriously, Even if you dont want to be with her, you have to apologise for being such a prick about it. And for Merlins sake let her down gently, if youre going to let her down at all. Just stop messing her about.

I nod. Dom gets up to go back into the marquee, where the wedding that Ive totally forgotten about is still going on. Dom, I call before she goes back in, and she turns around to face me, Im sorry I messed you about. AndIm glad you found Mark. Okay, maybe Im going a bit far. Im not that glad. Im still a tad pissed off that she cheated on me for a month, even though I was/am sort of in love with her cousin. Still, cheating is bad form. (That kiss with Rose on New Years Eve doesnt countwhat happens on New Years Eve doesnt count in day-to-day life, everyone knows that.) Im sorry if I hurt you, she replies, And I dont mean with the slaps.

Yeah, I think they hurt way more than the cheating thing. Im positive I can feel a bump forming on my head. She goes back inside, and I think weve just made a mutual agreement to be friends. Or not enemies, at least. I go back inside, and now one of Teddys groomsmen is talking away about one time he and Teddy were so shit-faced on holiday in Spain yeah, Victoires not looking happy at all. Rose is playing with a strand of her hair, clearly bored. Come outside with me, I whisper to her, so I wont interrupt Mr. I-Was-SoWasted in the middle of his speech. She takes a look up at the stage, decides that she can take no more of these speeches and nods.

Once outside, I take a deep breath. This is it the moment of truth. Do I let her down gently, or do I give this a chance? She looks pretty angry maybe she doesnt want to give it a chance anymore. Not that I blame her. I was a real prick. Are you alright? is my first question, and its a stupid one. Im just dandy, thanks, Rose replies, arms folded. Dandy? I scoff. Its my word of the day, she snaps, Have you a problem with that?

Nope, I say quickly, No problem. Is that all you wanted? she frowns, To see if Im alright? N-no I admit, Look, Im sorry for being a prick and a plank and an idiot and I try to think of the other things Dom called me, and a shithead Don't forget wanker, Rose adds. That too, I agree, Isort of had a bit of a panic attack, I think. This is all becoming so real and Im afraid Im going to fuck it up.

You already have fucked it up, she points out logically, You cant really do any worse. Im sorry, I say again, I really am. Rose nods, but doesnt stop frowning. So what happens now? I dont really know what happens now. I dont know what to do, or what to say. All I know is I love her and I want to be with her. Right, here goes, Im just going to do it. Bite the bullet. Nip it in the bud. Throw the baby out with the bathwater (that one doesnt fit, but I cant think of any more clichs). I take her hand first, to indicate what Im about to do. See, if I just plonk a kiss on her lips, she might end up popping that baby out on me three months early in shock. Okay, she knows

what Im about to do because shes sort of reaching up. So I bend down to her level. Then I kiss her, after all these years of waiting, I kiss her and it feels right. For once. Chapter 25 : Blissfully Perfect? Not Likely. I wake up at around eleven the next morning. Thats early, considering it was half four when we all managed to get to bed. At first I think last night was just a dream. How can everything have gone from insanely complicated to blissfully perfect in one day? Okay, maybe not everything is blissfully perfect, but almost. I am Scorpius Malfoys girlfriend. I never thought Id say that. When Dad told me on my first day of first year not to get too close to him, I thought as if! Back then he was a scrawny little DracoClone with a pointy face sort of like a

rat. He was like that for a few years then in fourth year he started getting girlfriends. It sort of came as a shock he was only fourteen after all. But he no longer had the pointy face thing going onhed sort of filled out. He became less like his dad and more like his mum. Well, I think hes more like his mum, apart from the fact that she has jet black hair and he has snowy blonde. Then he took the growth spurt and he was just a completely different person than the one Dad had warned me not to get too close to. And now I am his girlfriend. So, deciding that Im too happy to possibly sleep any more, I get out of bed and take a long, hot shower, reflecting on just how perfect life has become. I will no longer focus on the negatives. Cynical,

sarcastic, pessimistic Rose Weasley is no more I officially love life. The glass is half-full, the Hippogriff is half-bird, James is a half-witand I am in love! So, to celebrate, today I sing Im So Excited at the top of my voice Im not worried about waking the entire house. They drank and danced so much last night that I dont expect to see them until at least mid-afternoon. After Im full sure that Ive used every drop of hot water in the house, I hop (well, you know) out of the shower and get dressed. Lily is still conked out in her bed she didnt come in until well after six oclock this morning, having spent the night wandering around the countryside with Lorcan. I cant see Doms face as her mass of strawberry blonde hair is covering it, but her loud snoring tells me that shes still fast asleep. She tried to bring Mark back to the room last night, but Uncle Bill caught her. Those

scars all over his face make him look way more intimidating than he actually is, so Mark didnt dare try and sneak in after hed left, much to Doms disappointment. I leave the bedroom quietly, and as I close the door gently, the door of Al and Scorpius room opens. At first Im excited at the prospect of seeing my boyfriend my boyfriend but then Im disappointed when I see its just my stupid cousin. My stupid, extremely hung-over cousin. Morning Albus! I grin at him. Hes not wearing his glasses, so he squints at me and runs a hand through his very messy black hair. He looks like a dogs dinner. Red, he greets me back as retaliation for me using his full name.

Where are your glasses? He holds them up they are broken in two. How on earth did you manage that one? I scoff. Slept on em, he grumbles. So fix them, I shrug. We learned the bloody Reparo charm back in first year. I cant, he says, Im still sixteen, remember? Oh yeah. I forgot that.

Sure youre only a baby, I grin patronizingly and flick my wand at his glasses. He grumbles a thank you (or at least thats what I take it as) and we walk down the stairs to breakfast. A few people are up before us Nana, Mum, Ginny, Percy, Harry and Fleur but most are still in bed. Mum, although she went to bed as late as the rest of us, doesnt really look any worse for wear. Percy, on the other hand, looks as if he hasnt gotten a wink of sleep at all. honestly! He is forty-five years old, when is he going to grow up? Uncle Percy scowls, wiping his glasses on his shirt, You know, hes just like Uncle Bilius. He can only be talking about one person.

Oh lighten up, Perce, Ginny sighs at her older brother, George was only having a laugh. A laugh? Percy cries, You call putting six mice into my bed and stuffing my pockets full of gravy a laugh? I dont think Audrey will ever get over the shockand I didnt hear anyone laughing! I did, Harry mumbles under his breath, and Mum has to pretend to be looking for something in the cupboard so Percy wont see her giggling. Everything has to be a joke with him, doesnt it? You know, I think hes worse than Uncle Bilius was, when he has a few drinks in him!

Percy says Uncle Bilius as if its an insult, but I know perfectly well that George would only be too delighted to be compared to his late uncle. Bilius died way before I was born, but Dads face always shines with admiration whenever he talks about him. Life and soul of any party, Dad always says. Hes especially proud that he was named after him. Good morning, dears, Nana Molly greets me and Al tiredly, just noticing that weve entered the kitchen. Morning Nana, I smile back at her. Why cant I stop smiling? Its as if my mouth is stuck like this. Apparently Ginny has noticed, because she grins at me knowingly. I say knowingly of course she knows the reason for my smiles. I

was dancing with the said reason all night! Al throws himself down on a chair at the table and begins scoffing his face with food, reminding me very much of his older brother. You disappeared very early last night, Ginny frowns at Al suspiciously. I was tired, he snaps grumpily. Seriously, the resemblance between Al and James is becoming uncanny. Apparently Ginny is starting to think so too. Albus Severus Potter, you reek of drink! she hisses, Are you hung over? Im not hung over! Al protests angrily.

Al, watch your tone, Harry warns. Oh Potters, please dont ruin my good mood Don't you start on me and all! Al complains gruffly. Yep, thats it. Hes pissed Harry off good and proper. Well done, Al, well done. Ill start on you all I like, Im your father! Harry snaps, I dont mind you having a drink or two Or seven, I cant stop myself from saying. This earns me a very dirty glare from Al. but you come down here like like like

A baboon with nappy rash! Ginny finishes for her husband. Exactly! Harry continues, Youve put everyone in bad humour! Hark! Do I hear my parents giving out to someone who isnt me?! James appears in the kitchen, thankfully fully dressed, and smiling happily. James always takes great joy in seeing his parents give out to Al The Golden Boy. Thin ice, James, very thin ice, I warn him quietly, and even he knows when to stop. Al stays quiet, and we dont talk about his state of intoxication any further, but I know that when Harry and Ginny get him home, hes in for a serious lecture.

I help Mum to clean around the house after breakfast, and she seems very suspicious as to why Im helping. Cant a girl clean up without facing a bloody inquisition? Do you want something? she asks sceptically. No! Did you do something? No! Are you dying?

No Am I dying? Mum! I stop her, Nobodys dying, I just thought Id give you a hand! This is the last time I ever try to do something nice. No youre positive Rose, remember? No more cynicism. Are you almost packed? Mum asks, Because well be leaving in around an hour and a half or so

Of course Im almost packed Thats a downright lie, but it doesnt look as if Mum has noticed. In fact, shes stopped drying the plate she was holding and is staring fixedly at something behind me. I whip around to see Dad. And hes shaved his beard right off. He looks about ten years younger without it, I have to say, and apparently Mums noticed too. Morning, Dad coughs uncomfortably. Afternoon, I greet him back. Mums cheeks have turned bright pink. She turns

around and continues drying the dishes, almost dropping the plate shes holding. Shes blushing. The man shes been married to for almost twenty years enters a room and she blushes. And guess what? Dads blushing too. Looking good without the beard, Dad! I grin at him, just to make Mum more uncomfortable. This is fun. Yeah, erm, thanks, he mumbles, Have you packed? Bloody parents and their bloody packing. I throw the tea towel at Dad, indicating that he should be the one helping Mum to do the dishes, not poor old pregnant me. Then I wander off up the stairs to pack. On the way I meet practically everyone. First is Monsieur Delacour in the hallway,

smiling happily and wishing me a good morning, though its almost one in the afternoon. Then Lily and Dom stroll down the stairs, both of them still in their pyjamas, yawning. They barely notice me. Then I meet Roxie on the staircase, followed by Fred and Mark, then Uncle George, Aunt Angelina and the whole Scamander family. When I finally reach my own floor, theres only one person left on it (apart from the newlyweds, of course). Afternoon. Scorpius comes out of his room, yawning and stretching like everyone else. He strolls over to me and embraces me in the best hug Ive had sincewell, last night.

Afternoon, I grin back, Youre up awfully late. I know, he says, his forehead touching mine and his arms still wrapped around my waist, Some girl kept me up all night dancing. She sounds extraordinary, I say. She is, he replies, A bit bigheaded I shove him. Thats big talk coming from a Malfoy! Have you packed? he grins.

What is it with everyone and their stupid packing? I sigh, to myself more than to him. Come on, Ill help, he offers and steers me into my room. Even Dom and Lily have their stuff packed. My stuff seems to be thrown everywhere. I dont even see why I have so much, considering weve only been here a few days. Scorpius does most of my packing, as bending over is quite challenging for me at the moment. We just end up talking about nothing in particular, but I cant help but feel like its one of the best conversations Ive ever had. Even after weve (well, hes) finished packing, we just lie on the bed and chat some more. See, my life is perfect. Not even Grandad getting arrested for suspected terrorism could ruin this.

Oh, I almost forgot Scorpius pulls out a small box wrapped in purple paper from his pocket and hands it to me. Whats this? Its your birthday present, he says simply. Oh yes. My birthday. That feels like months ago. Its not much, he says nervously, I didnt really know what youd like I open the box and find a ring on a white gold necklace inside. The ring has a single purple stone in the middle and its breathtaking.

I just thought it wasnice, he says lamely. Its amazing, thank you so much, I whisper to him and kiss him. I then take off the necklace that Teddy gave me and replace it with Scorpius. And I know somewhere deep down that Im not likely to take this one off any time soon. * Alright Weasleys! Lets go through this once more! Grandad has us all lined up in the garden once more, except this time its the Delacours garden. There are less of us travelling home by plane this time, luckily. Al, James, Lily, Hugo, Scorpius and I are

going with Mum, Dad, Charlie, Nana and Grandad on the plane, while everyone else is taking a portkey. Although Im entering my third trimester now I feel safer flying than I would taking a portkey. What do we not say in the airport? Grandad asks. Bomb, we all answer automatically. Dad, were really not the ones you should be warning, Dad sighs. After twenty minutes of a lecture on the importance of being quiet in the airport, we set off home. We say goodbye to Teddy and Victoire, who will be setting off to Greece on their honeymoon in a few hours, and then Harry drives us to the

airport. The car, needless to say, has been expanded significantly. This time (luckily) there are no hitches at the airport. Grandad keeps quiet, and the plane isnt even delayed. See, my life is perfect! Al sits with me and Scorpius on the flight home, but hardly says anything for the first half an hour. He doesnt even join in with Grandads yells of joy as the plane takes off. He just sits there, staring at the safety instructions printed on the seat in front of him, not looking up when the air hostess starts doing what Grandad calls her funny little dance in other words, the safety demonstration. Isnt she funny, Lily? Grandad chimes loudly as the air hostess points to the emergency exits. Lily tries to hide her face as the air hostess shoots them very dirty glares.

When the seatbelt sign has been turned off, Al gets up to go to the loo, leaving me and Scorpius alone to scheme. Its Jenny, says Scorpius simply, She's what's depressing him. Of course it is. What else could it be? I know its Jenny, Einstein, I roll my eyes at him, But the question is how do we cheer him up? How do we make him get over her? We cant make him, says Scorpius, and I know hes right. I hate when hes right. Who says he has to get over her? What if we got them back together?

Good luck with that, I snort, The chances of Jenny taking him back at this stage are as likely as Dumbledore taking up line dancing. Dumbledores dead Exactly, I conclude. Then I remember Im supposed to be Miss Optimistic now. No! Youre right! We can get them back together! You changed your mind awfully quickly, says Scorpius suspiciously, knowing fine well that I dont usually give in this easily. And thats probably the first time Ive ever said youre right to anyone in my entire life. See, love changes people.

Don't be so pessimistic, Scorp, I tell him, making him raise his eyebrows even further. Im the pessimistic one? Shh! Hes coming back! Al doesnt notice that weve immediately stopped talking. He just goes back to staring at the seat on front of him, expressionless. * Scorpius, its decided, is going to stay at our house for the remainder of the break. Dad insists that he has to stay in the spare room (because if he stays in my

room I might, you know, get pregnant or something). Mum comes back to the house with us after weve dropped the Potters off on the way home from the airport. She insists its just for a minute as she comes in, though. Still, its nice to have the family back together again. Even Hugo seems that little bit happier. We leave Mum and Dad to talk in the kitchen. Hugo shuts himself up in his bedroom, and Scorpius and I sit in the lounge, plotting ways to reunite Al and Jenny again. At first we just sit in silence, thinking. If Im being totally honest, Im not sure if I see them getting back together at all. I know thats very defeatist, considering my new mood, but honesty is the best policy. Maybe we could, you know, tell Jenny that Al really wants her back, Scorpius

suggests. Seriously, after twenty minutes of silent thinking, thats the best he can come up with. Pathetic. Als not even admitting that he wants her back, so thats not going to work, I tell him, Besides, Jennys not going to listen to us least of all you. Why not me? Scorpius asks, offended. Because she doesnt know you for one, I say logically, All she knows is that youre Als best friend. Of course youre going to be on his side. And Im his cousin, so its the same with me. We cant make it seem like were picking sides. He looks as if hes trying to think up a good argument, but he knows Im right.

So he goes back to intense thinking. Hes cute when he thinks. Its a pity he doesnt do it often enough. Stupid, non-thinking Slytherins. I know! Scorpius jumps after a few moments, grinning, We could tell Al that Jenny wants him back! Thats not going to work! I argue, feeling all of my newfound optimism slipping away slowly, Shes never going to admit she wants him back. Then hell find out she doesnt want him and itll just be one big bloody massacre! And you know wholl be slap bang in the middle of it? We will, says Scorpius sadly, realising that his two best ideas have just been completely shot down. So we sit in silence

for a few minutes more. Im not even thinking about Al and Jenny, really. Im just looking at that one bit of blonde hair at the back of Scorps head it sticks out more than the rest of it. Its sort of annoying. I feel like slicking it back with hair gel. Of course then hed just look exactly like his father and we dont want that Dyou know what we could do, Scorpius says after a few more minutes. Enlighten me. We could forget about Al and Jenny already done, And just kiss? Sounds good to me.

** Mum goes back to her apartment late. Dad told her she could have their room and that hed take the couch, but she insisted that she had things to do and left. I can see hes upset by this, but he doesnt say anything. They were getting on so well today. I could see Mum blushing when Dad would smile at her, and hed blush at her blushing! Theyre like a pair of teenagers. No, theyre worse than teenagers! Im a teenager and at least I face up to my feelings and just go for it! Bloody hell, when are they ever going to grow up? Dad goes up to bed after Mum leaves, wishing me and Scorpius a good night (though he says it rather coldly to

Scorpius). I then show Scorpius to the spare room, which is right beside Hugos. Good luck trying to get a good nights sleep, I tell him, The Idiot plays his crappy music well into the wee hours of the morning. Thats okay, Scorpius shrugs, My dad listens to a lot of Country and Bluegrass. Metal makes a nice change. All of a sudden I get a mental picture of Draco Malfoy wearing a straw hat and dungarees, playing a banjo. Officially the second freakiest thing Ive ever seen, right after Laura Phelps mother. I wonder how Laura is

I kiss Scorpius goodnight and creep into my own room, hoping that I dont wake Dad up, even though I know hes not going to be able to sleep. Despite Hugos very loud music, he has a lot on his mind (though luckily he now has less on his face). I have to say he looks a bit strange without the beard. In the pictures of my first birthday he has a bit of stubble by the time the baby pictures of Hugo came around, he had a fully grown beard. Its just weird to see him without it now. His hair is still quite long, though. Malepatterned baldness usually skips a generation, so Im guessing that Hugos going to end up like Grandad when he gets older. Luckily, Lucius Malfoy still has a full head of white hair, while Draco is balding, meaning that if my theory is correct, Scorpius wont go bald! Yay! So if I have a boy, will he or will he not suffer male-patterned baldness? This is too confusing. Im going to stop thinking about it.

* The next few days are spent planning and catching up on schoolwork, which has been completely piled on. I have to write a Transfiguration essay, two Potions assignments, a Herbology Essay and a Charms essay. The Easter holidays are never fun. Theyre especially not fun this year, when I have to make a birth plan as well as doing all of my homework. And I thought OWL year was hard. On the Friday before we head back to Hogwarts, Scorpius and I sit down to discuss our plan. At first it goes just about as successfully as the Getting Al and Jenny back together plan. We just sit in silence, thinking.

Okay, so Im due on July 17th, I say, and Scorpius scribbles down the date on a piece of parchment, as if were doing a project or something. Right, July 17th, Scorpius repeats. The chances are its going to be late. First borns are usually a week or so overdue, I say. He scribbles down overdue. Im so lucky to have him, dont you think? (Oops, I forgot, less sarcasm). So if you wantmaybe you could stay here the week before the due date? Just in case? I suggest. Ermyeah, he says, looking a bit nervous. Hes getting scared because

were talking about the due date. Were going past the pregnancy part and moving on to the next stage, and that scares the shit out of him. I know this because it scares the shit out of me too. Healer Thorne is going to deliver the baby, I tell him, And Im going to have a natural birth none of those dodgy potions and such. Thats how Mum had Hugo and me, and we turned out just fine. Okay, maybe thats an overstatement. A natural birth? Scorpius looks very distressed at the thought, as if hes the one whos going to have to squeeze the thing out. Wont thathurt?

No, of course not, I frown, Itll be like having a squishy pillow come out my Okay! A natural birth, if thats what you want! He scribbles down natural birth, as if we might forget if he doesnt. He then starts tapping the quill off the table, waiting for me to tell him what happens next. The hard part. Im quitting Hogwarts, I say definitely. He drops the quill and glares at me in disbelief. But its okay Ive prepared myself for the reaction.

You cant quit Hogwarts! he cries, I can deal with the natural birth thing, but you cant Why cant I? I ask angrily, What other choice do I have? Do you expect me to go and sit the NEWTs with a baby on my hip? Its not practical! You knew itd come to this! He opens his mouth and then closes it again. Its like hes trying to think of another solution, but there isnt one. I cant do seventh year with a baby. Not even considering the stress Id be under, where would he or she live? How could I look after her or him properly? Ill quit Hogwarts, Scorpius says after a few minutes, and puts up a hand to shush me as I go to protest, It makes more

sense! Youre better than me at school anyway, youll get better grades Scorpius Let me finish! I have a job, I dont need NEWTs Scorpius! I want to quit, I tell him, Ill go back and take my NEWTs when the baby is older, but I cant do them next year. Scorpius goes to argue back when Mum apparates loudly into the living room, looking very disgruntled. The crack makes us both jump, and Scorpius accidentally knocks the quill and parchment off the table. Dad comes running down the stairs

to see what the noise was, followed closely by Hugo. What the Hermione? Mum turns to Dad, and I notice for the first time that her eyes are all red and puffy. R-Ron! she sniffs, Oh Ron! Hermione, whats wrong? Dad asks, panicked, Sit down! He sits her onto the couch. Hugo looks at me, with a very scared expression. He looks exactly how I feel. Mum? Hugo presses.

M-my dad, she sobs, H-he just had a heart attack. Grandad? Is he alright? I ask, fearing her answer. H-hehes dead. With that, she collapses into Dads arms and cries even more. Blissfully perfect? My life? No, I dont think so. Chapter 26 : We Don't Do Things The Normal Way Granny Jane and Grandad Huberts house always smelled of Shepherds Pie, almost to a point where it was sickening. See, Granny Jane always loved cooking and Grandad Hubert always loved Shepherds Pie, so really they had to be the most compatible couple in my entire family

except for maybe Percy and Audrey, whose haughtiness and good hygiene seem to have been matched in hell. When we were children, Hugo and I, we used to visit Granny Jane and Grandad Hubert on Saturday mornings, before wed head to The Burrow for a day of crazy fun with our cousins. And every Saturday morning, Granny Jane would be making Shepherds Pie for that evenings dinner, while Grandad Hubert would stuff us to the high heavens with healthy Tooth kind snacks. Today, the smell of Shepherds Pie is faded, but not absent, in the Granger house when Mum, Dad, Hugo, Scorpius and I go to see my grieving Grandmother. The house is as neat and tidy as ever, and I cant help but admire Granny Jane for that even after her husband has passed away, she still has the energy to dust, polish and vacuum. I havent been to the house since last summer, and I feel

dreadfully guilty for it. I havent seen Grandad Hubert since August I cant even remember what the last thing I said to him was. Grandad Arthur I see all the time; in fact, I see all of my Weasley family all the time. But since I have no cousins, Aunts or Uncles on the Granger side, I rarely spend time with them. I know it sounds awful, but thats just how it is. And although the Granger side is indeed small, I cant help but marvel at the amount of photographs Granny and Grandad have up on the walls. Most of them are of Hugo and me a picture of Mum holding me in the hospital after I was born, with Dad looking very proud beside her; my first birthday, with me on Dads knee and his arm around Mum (whose hair was significantly shorter and bushier back then); a picture of me holding Hugo just after he was born, my

hair tied into two big red bunches; Hugos first birthday, random family pictures of the four of us and then of course there are pictures of Mum as a baby, a toddler, her first day of Muggle primary school, her first day of Hogwarts (which sits right beside my first day of Hogwarts, with me standing beside Al and Dom, grinning), Mum holding her OWL results in what looks like the kitchen of The Burrow, Mum holding her NEWT results, and Mums wedding day. Granny Jane is sitting in the chair by the window when we arrive, gazing out and half-smiling, as if remembering a better time in her life. It doesnt look as if shes been crying at all, and I marvel at her strength. Dad looks a bit afraid following Mum into the living room, because hes always maintained that Granny Jane never liked him, though Mum tells him to stop being so ridiculous every time he

brings this up. Still, she has that look in her eye that says that Dad might just be right in his assumptions. Mum? Granny Jane jumps at the sound of Mums voice, and I inwardly congratulate my mother for almost giving her mother a heart-attack, just after her father died of one. In case you havent noticed, Ive given up on the optimism thing. Ive come to realise that one thing in my life cant possibly be going well unless another aspect is going right down the toilet. The happy thing didnt last long, did it? Dad sticks the kettle on, while Mum sits down beside Granny Jane, and Scorpius, Hugo and I hover around not quite knowing what to do. What are you

supposed to say in situations like this? Hugo and I are upset and grieving, but our grief seems pretty trivial compared to what Granny Jane and Mum must be feeling. We could say Im so sorry for your loss, but technically its our loss too. Scorpius looks extremely uncomfortable too, and I suppose he has every right to be considering this is the first time hes meeting my maternal grandmother. Its awkward. Hugo and I hug Granny Jane and she greets Scorpius pleasantly, and he replies with a mumbled sorry for your loss. She seems to be coping quite well. Mum is still sobbing silently. Dad has his arm around her shoulders, comforting her. Its pathetic that it has to be a tragedy to bring them together, but I suppose its better than nothing.

Rose, I think you should all go to The Burrow. We have a lot to talk about, Mum sniffs at me and I know better than to disagree with her. She gives me the Muggle money for a taxi, as Granny Janes fireplace isnt hooked up to the Floo Network, and we set off. The journey isnt very long about half an hour. But these bloody taxi drivers must be thieves of some sort because I nearly had a fit when he told me the price. Stupid Muggles. Now I can see why Death Eaters dont like them. (Okay, that sounded bad Im glad nobody reads my thoughts). I throw the money at the taxi driver, who is looking at The Burrow interestedly.

Some work of architecture there! he says, somewhat sarcastically, pointing at the old house that looks like it could fall over at any second. Of course it wont, as its held up by magic, but this Muggle is too thick to realise it. Thanks for the lift, says Scorpius, practically pushing me out of the taxi before I start shouting at the driver. Idiot, I hiss as he drives away. Nana and Grandad are in the kitchen when we let ourselves in, Nana cooking, cleaning and knitting all at once and Grandad reading the newspaper at the table. Its a pretty average day in the Weasley house. They look only mildly surprised to see us.

Hello kids, Grandad greets us, not acknowledging that two of us are in fact legal adults and Hugowell, he wouldnt take kindly to being called a kid. To what do we owe this pleasure? Grandad Hubert died, Hugo announces bluntly. Nana drops the ladle she was using to stir the soup. Grandad folds over the newspaper and stares at us, waiting for an explanation. Scorpius shifts uncomfortably. What? When? Nana Molly gasps. Last night, I say, He had a heart attack.

Who had a heart attack? Ginny appears out of the fireplace, followed by Harry, James, Al and Lily. have no idea whats wrong with you these days! Harrys saying to Lily. I told you its nothing, leave me alone! Lily snaps at Harry, with tears in her eyes, You dont know anything! She storms into the living room, mumbling to herself. Lily! Come back here! Harry shouts, but she just slams the door, Al, go talk to her, she listens to you

I have to do everything! Al hisses angrily and follows Lily into the living room. Harry sighs and runs a hand through his black-and-grey hair and turns to James, as if waiting for him to start yelling too. James, however, just grins at his dad. Well isnt this a nice turn of the tables? James grins smugly, Now Im the good one. Ginny rolls her eyes, looking completely ashamed of her family, and then turns back to me. Rosie? Who had a heart attack? My Grandad. He died last night, I tell her. James stops grinning. Harry stops

frowning at the living room door. Ginny gasps and clasps a hand to her mouth. Oh Rose, Hugo, Im so sorry, Ginny sighs and hugs us both, Hows your Mum? Does your Dad know? Yeah, hes at Grannys house with Mum now, says Hugo. Ginny and Harry look at each other in surprise. They obviously didnt see that one coming. We should go over there, says Ginny to Harry, Hermione needs us. She has Ron Harry starts. Harry, she needs us.

Harry nods. Right. Well be back in an hour, says Ginny and with that they apparate away. Nana Molly immediately starts baking a loaf of brown bread, saying shell bring it over to Granny Janes later on this evening, while Grandad goes on and on about how awful it is that Grandad Hubert is dead. James nods his head towards the living room, and Hugo, Scorpius and I follow him. Al and Lily are sitting on the sofa, arms crossed and frowning, and for two siblings that look absolutely nothing alike, the resemblance is quite striking.

Whats wrong with you two? I ask. Two pairs of angry eyes, one pair green the other greeny-brown, glare back at me. I really need to learn to keep quiet. Don't even try, James advises, My little sibbies have been dumped, havent they? It was your fault I was dumped! Al growls at him. I have not been dumped! Lily replies angrily at the same time. Lorcan dumped you? I ask. I didnt see that one coming. These Potters really cant hold down a relationship. No! Lily cries.

But hes going to, James taunts, And I dont really blame him to be honest. Why? Hugo, Scorpius and I all say at the same time. Its kind of sad that a small bit of gossip is what helps us forget our grandfathers death, but were all ears. Well, James answers for Lily, My darling little sister here kissed another boy. Ah the dramatic life of a fourteen year old. Im almost fifteen, she snaps back. Lily, you kissed another boy? I gasp, Who?

Lysander Scamander, James grins, clearly enjoying this whole situation. Seriously? Scorpius gasps and everyone turns to look at him. He generally doesnt say much when hes in big groups and he definitely isnt one for gossiping. Sorry, butwow, you kissed your boyfriends twin brother? How very Eastenders of you, says Hugo, and everyone now stares at him, What? Mum watches it. Lily? Did you really kiss Lysander? I ask her, not daring to believe this until I hear it from her.

I cant believe you lot! Just leave me alone! Youre not exactly the best people for giving relationship advice! You two are having a baby she points at me and Scorpius, you dumped a girl in front of the entire school causing her to OD and almost die she snaps at James, you snogged our Aunties third cousin at a wedding even though youre still in love with Jenny she hisses at Al, and then turns to Hugo, and youyou wear too much eyeliner! She storms out of the living room and marches up the stairs, leaving a completely silent living room behind her. She kissed Lysander? I repeat after a few seconds.

I know, James grins, Like I said, Im the good one now. Shut up, Al mumbles and then turns to me, Did I hear someone died? I explain to him about Grandads heart attack and he offers his condolences. I hate this so much, the forced politeness and sympathy. Its not us. We take the piss out of each other and thats just how its supposed to be. Come on, lets go do something fun, says James, trying to lighten the mood. What do you have in mind? *

Ten minutes later Im watching a two aside Quidditch match, Scorpius and Hugo against James and Al. Two a-side Quidditch generally involves two chasers and two keepers, so its really not that exciting, especially when youre only watching it. Hugo, it turns out, isnt a bad keeper, as hes blocked nearly every goal Als shot his way. A few minutes into the game Lily comes outside and sits down on the grass beside me, looking completely miserable. Im sorry about your grandfather, she says, Nana Molly just told me. Its okay, I shrug, He was oldfor a Muggle.

Lily nods. So this Lysander thing then I start. Do we have to talk about this? she whines, It was a mistake, I didnt mean for it to happen. What, did you think he was Lorcan or something? I ask. Its a fair question because I often get them confused. No, of course not! Lily cries, Lorcan and Lysander are completely different. For a start, Lysanders taller and a bit fatter too. And Lysanders eyes are darker than Lorcans. And Lorcans voice hasnt completely broken yet. And Lysander is a Lovegood through and through while

Lorcan is quite serious about everything. Theyre as different as day and Afternoon? Lily, why did you kiss him? Lily shrugs miserably. I dont know, she admits, Ive been with Lorcan for two months now and Im only fourteen! I never wanted a serious relationship or anything. I suppose I just wanted a change Right, I say, So a change for you means your boyfriends identical twin brother? She shoots me a dirty look. Does Lorcan know you kissed Lysander? No, she admits, It only happened last week.

Last week? I cry, At the wedding?! How could this have happened a week ago without me knowing? Rose, dont make me feel worse than I already do, she sighs, You were just so happy with Scorpius and you havent been happy in so longI couldnt just dump this on you. This is my problem. Im the one who likes her boyfriends twin brother. Wait a second, I stop her, You like him? Lil, I thought it was a mistake! It was a mistake! I didnt mean that She stops talking as the four boys land, Scorpius and Hugo high-fiving each other

and grinning. Al looks even more sour than usual, and James looks surprisingly happy for someone who has clearly lost the game. This boy, James throws an arm around Hugos shoulders, This fine boy here is my new keeper! What? everyone else, including Hugo, asks at the same time. Didnt you see him up there? James asks excitedly, Hes bloody brilliant! Were going to kick arse in the final, you wait and see! Lads, he turns to Scorpius and Al, Be afraid. Be very afraid. Well, thats if you actually make it to the final. You still have to beat Ravenclaw

Well beat Ravenclaw, Al snaps. So Hugo, my dear young cousin, will you be the new keeper? Ermyeah, I suppose he says unsurely, But what if Im no good in a real match? I mean, this is only a two aside Confidence is all you need, youll do brilliantly, says James proudly. Thank Merlin, Lily mutters, At least I dont have to do it anymore. We all head back into the house for dinner. Mum, Dad, Harry and Ginny are all there. Mum has finally stopped crying, but

her eyes are still red, and it appears that Dad is glued to her side. the funeral is going to be on Saturday, says Mum, Mum just wants to get it over with. Saturday, Nana Molly repeats, Well be there. Will you stay for dinner? I should get back to the flat, says Mum tiredly, I didnt sleep much last night. What? Dad scoffs, The flat? I dont think so. Mum raises her eyebrows at him. You dont?

No! HermioneI want you to come home. Oh its such a photo moment. I wish I brought the camera. I could scream with happiness only I dont want to ruin the mood. Grandad ushers us all into the next room to give my parents some privacy, but then its just a scramble towards the door to eavesdrop. Y-you want me to come home? Mum echoes. Hermione, these past few months have been awful, says Dad, Ive never been more miserable in my whole life. I know Ive been the worst husband in the universe

Oh Ron No, I have. Andand Im really sorry about everything I said. And Im sorry that I didnt say that Im sorry before now. And Im sorry I got Rosie a watch for her birthday. And Im sorry that I didnt dance with you at the wedding. And Im sorry He stops talking, and then theres a scramble towards the keyhole to see whats happening. Grandad gets there first. Theyre kissing! Shes kissed him! he whispers frantically to the rest of us.

Move! Let me see! I cry, while I hear Hugo gagging. They are kissing! Oh thank heavens, Nana Molly sighs, They need each other. I couldnt have put it better myself. * Saturday comes quickly and before we know it, Scorpius and I are heading off to the second funeral in a month. Thats sort of a depressing thought. Dad drives us all to the church and it almost feels as if Mum and Dad never went on a break at all. Theyve even gotten back to their petty bickering.

Ron, its the next right. I know its the next right! Well then indicate! I was going to! Im just reminding you I dont need reminding Ron! Now youve missed the turn! Damn!

When we finally arrive at the church, Nana Molly, Grandad Arthur and the five Potters are standing outside. Harry and Ginny are talking to Granny Jane, while James and Al look quite strange in black Muggle suits. Dom and Uncle Bill are here too, as well as Uncle George, Fred and Uncle Percy. Each of my Uncles offer Mum their condolences. You know, weve been to more funerals than restaurants together, I observe as Scorpius and I walk into the church together. Yeah, but we got pregnant before liking each other, Scorpius reminds me, We dont exactly do things the normal way. The funeral is the usual business sad music, depressing prayers and speeches, muffled sobbing. I cry a little, but I sort of

wish Id cry more. I suppose I just wish I was closer with Grandad Hubert. I can see a few of my distant relatives scattered around the place, but all in all Im just not that close with the Granger side of the family. Even Mum admits that shes not that close with her own cousins or Aunts or Uncles. Shes far closer with Dads family than her own. After the coffin has been taken away for cremation, we leave the church and everyone stands outside, talking. Mums hand has been shook about fifty thousand times at this stage. She doesnt even look upset anymore, just completely shattered. Dom, Al, James, Fred and Lily approach me while Mum is stuck talking to GreatAuntie Phyllis.

Rosie Im so sorry, says Dom and hugs me, Are you alright? Im fine, I admit, But Im looking forward to going back to Hogwarts tomorrow. Join the club, Fred agrees. However, Al and Lily look as if the last thing they want to do is go back to Hogwarts. Despite the fact that my grandfather has just died, Im still so bloody relieved that I no longer have to deal with relationship problems. Feel like going to the pub? asks James, pointing to a small tavern across the road that most of the people from the funeral seem to be heading towards, Isnt that what people do after funerals?

Sounds good to me, I smile. We head across the road, and Al holds me back for a moment to let the others go in ahead of us. Rose, I need your help, he says and being this close to him I notice the dark circles under his eyes. He hasnt slept in ages. I want Jenny back. Theres a surprise, I say sarcastically. Will you help me? I nod. And then I hug him. Get some sleep, Al.

I must get Scorpius to crack out the old quill and parchment. We have some planning to do. Chapter 27 : The Hitch In The Plan From the moment I woke up this morning, I knew this wasnt going to be a good day. When I opened my eyes and looked at my watch, I noticed it was just gone a quarter past ten. On any other Sunday morning Id just think excellent, three more hours sleep, but not today. ROSE! GET UP NOW! I heard Mum screeching in the door at me. Why did she have to come home again? Were leaving in five minutes! That made me jump. I hopped out of bed and threw on the first pair of magically expanded jeans I could find on, and a very baggy t-shirt. I supposed Id change later on the train (which is where I am

now, however I havent changed yet). I started flinging everything I could find into my trunk and ran to the bathroom to brush my teeth. Its so typical that on the morning were due to go back to Hogwarts, everybody oversleeps. Dad drove us to the station, and we arrived with less than a minute to go before the Hogwarts Express left. We crossed through the barrier to see James, Al and Lily being shoved onto the train by Aunt Ginny and we followed them, waving goodbye to Dad and Ginny. There were no empty compartments, so guess what? We as in Scorpius, Hugo, James, Al, Lily and myself have to share a compartment with the Scamander twins. If I wasnt such a nice and considerate cousin, Id laugh at Lilys misfortune. Dom joins us in the compartment soon after,

having spent quite enough time with Mark, who's sitting in a compartment with a bunch of random Hufflepuffs. Its very awkward. Apparently Lorcan is the only one who doesnt know about what happened, because he seems as blissfully weird as always. Lily isnt even pretending to know what hes talking about as she usually does, but stares down at her feet. Lysander is doing the same. Really, its Lysander who should be feeling ashamed of himself. What kind of bloke cops off with his twin brothers girlfriend? I swear, my life wasnt half as dramatic when I was in fourth year. Eventually Lily mutters that shes going to go find Roxie, and Lysander says hes going to talk to his friend, Phil. Ive never heard of a Phil, but nobody asks any questions. Then Hugo drops out to find

his scary emo-Goth-chain smoking friends. Then Lorcan, realising hes been left with just sixth and seventh years, makes no excuse and just leaves the compartment. Well that was awkward, James states, putting his feet up on the seat that Lorcan has just vacated. Whod have thought our little sister to be the school broom? James! Al growls, That is Lily youre talking about. I know, but really Just shut up! Are you two ever going to stop arguing? I sigh.

Are you two ever going to start arguing? Al shoots back, looking at me and Scorpius. We look at each other. What are you on about? asks Scorpius. We argue! I protest. All the time! Scorpius agrees. James and Al look at each other and smile knowingly. I dont like that smile one bit. Scorpius and I argue all the time! We didnt talk for days before the wedding. We always argue. I mean, we argue even more than my parents do.

Since you two got together, you havent argued once, says James triumphantly. "It's true," Dom agrees. Scorpius and I open our mouths to retaliate, but neither of us can think of anything to say. Now that I think about it, we havent argued since we got together. Surely were not that disgustingly perfectly cute couple that never argues with one another? I mean, we dont even have petty, fun arguments. How can this be happening? I live to argue! Could I be actually content with life? This is awful I dont like it one bit. And judging by the look on Scorpiuss face, neither does he.

"You're fat!" he throws childishly at me. I roll my eyes and ignore him. We argue, I repeat. When was the last time you argued? Al asks smugly. When I trail off. I have nothing. When Rose said she was leaving Hogwarts, says Scorpius. Al and James glare at me. Thanks Scorp, I mumble.

Youre leaving Hogwarts? Al splutters. Why? Why would you leave Hogwarts? Youre the brains of the family! I dont know, I spit at James, Maybe because of this? I point to my bulging tummy. How can boys be so brainnumbingly stupid? Do they expect me to set up a cot in the Gryffindor dormitories and bring the kid to Transfiguration? Its not practical! I have it all figured out. Im going to study from home and take my NEWTs a year later than planned. Butyou cant just not do your seventh year! James cries.

My dad didnt do his seventh year and neither did yours, I point out, They had other obligations. And so do I. They have nothing to say back. Itll be okay, I smile, It might not be what everybody expected of me, but I think its the right thing to do. Butcouldnt you live in your mums apartment in Hogsmeade? Al asks, You could hire a nanny during the day and you could see the baby in the evenings! Okay, first of all, I dont crap out money, I say bluntly, And secondly, I want to be the one looking after my baby, at least for the first few months.

"You're right," says Dom after a few moments of contemplating what I've said. James and Al look helplessly at each other, knowing theyre not going to talk me out of this one. I think deep down they know Im right too. * Dinner is just about ready by the time we arrive back at the castle. It feels like weve been away for months I only now realise how much Ive missed the place. So much has happened in the last few weeks, its like another lifetime ago when Scorpius and I were still playing confusing mind games with each other and I was worrying about my parents relationship.

When we reach the Great Hall, I rush over to the Ravenclaw table to say hello to Jenny. Rose! she hugs me happily. I have to say, it takes me by surprise how happy she is. Ive gotten used to her being all depressed over Al. How are you? How was the wedding? Wow, youve gotten bigger in the last two weeks! The wedding was good, I shrug, Scorpius and Iwesort of You got together, didnt you?! she squeals in delight, Oh Im so happy for you! I knew it was going to happen! You did? Apparently Im the only one who didnt see it coming. Even Al and

James werent surprised when they found out. Of course I did! I have some news too. She wants Al back. I can feel it. This getting Al and Jenny back together plan is going to be easier than I first suspected. Im going out with Robert Hitch, she smiles happily. I stare at her blankly. My heart drops. You know Robert Hitch? she asks. Of course I know him. Everybody knows him. Not only is he the captain of the

Ravenclaw Quidditch team, but hes Head Boy too. And hes just about the nicest bloke youll ever meet in your life. Seriously, even I, the most pessimistic girl ever, cant think of something bad to say about him. Hes one of those people that you hate the idea of because theyre so completely perfect, but when to actually talk to them you cant help but conform and completely fall in love with them. Hes really funny and attractive and the annoying thing is that there is absolutely nothing annoying about him. Al doesnt stand a chance. Um, yeah, I know him, I say, Thats great, Jen. What else can I say? Dump your perfect boyfriend and get back together with my

angry, spoiled brat of a cousin who isnt even half as good-looking as said perfect boyfriend? I dont think so. I know, she blushes, Hes reallynice. Of course he is. He is nice personified. This is not good. But maybe deep down she loves Al more. Maybe shes just using Robert to get back at him. And hes been training really hard for the match on Saturday, she says fondly, I reckon well have no trouble beating Slytherin. Or maybe she really does hate Al. Soyou and Al then I start.

Im over that, she shrugs, Ive given up caring. It took too much out of me. I have Robert now. Yep Al really doesnt stand a chance. * Robert Hitch? Al spits, Robert arsekisser Hitch? Are you for fucking real? Al is pacing up and down the Slytherin common room, while Scorpius and I sit beside each other in silence.

Isnt he gay? asks James, sitting on the ground eating a packet of Every Flavour Beans. Apparently not, Scorpius shrugs. Robert Hitch? Al repeats, still pacing, No, theres just no way shes with him. I mean, hes such aaa Flamer? James finishes for him. Actually, hes smart, funny, athletic and sensitive. Hes what every girl wants, I shrug, I mean, hes Head Boy and Quidditch Captain. And his family are quite wealthy We have money! Al snaps.

And hes bloody gorgeous, I finish. Scorpius looks at me, eyebrows raised. Don't give me that look, you know you would if you were a girl. Thats just weird, Scorpius scoffs, I mean, how would I know who Id do if I were a girl? Thats just wrong. Just shut up. He and Al look at each other nervously. Weird. Al, will you please sit down, youre making me dizzy, I say tiredly. Al ignores me completely and continues to pace the common room. We have to beat them, he says, We have to beat them on Saturday.

Even if you do beat Ravenclaw When, Scorpius corrects me, When we beat Ravenclaw. If you beat Ravenclaw, I look at him sharply, That doesnt mean Jennys going to all of a sudden want you back, Al. Shes into much more than Quidditch skill. We have to beat them, Al insists, Scorp, round up the team, were training. What, now? Scorpius asks, Its ten oclock at night. Its past curfew.

Fine! Then half five tomorrow morning! Sharp! Rather you than me, mate, James grins at Scorpius. James and I head back to the Gryffindor common room when Scorpius and Al head to bed, wanting to catch as much sleep as possible before their morning practice. Laura Phelps is in the common room when we arrive back, wearing pyjama bottoms and a rather large jumper, while reading a very rare occurrence for Laura. James looks very guilty at the sight of her, mumbles something, and rushes upstairs to his dormitory. Hello Laura, I say. She looks up from her book and says nothing. Its hard to

tell if shes still angry with me or not. How was your break? I told my mother I wish her dead, she says blandly, as if she were saying something like oh, I just visited my grandmother, And my counsellor thinks Im anorexic. It was fantastic. Hmm, Laura Phelps does sarcasm. You learn something new every day. My grandfather died, I shrug. Well then well call it even, she says dryly. She does humour too, apparently. I sit down on the couch and wait for her to speak again. Im always afraid Ill say the wrong thing.

Thanks, she says finally, after minutes of silence, For shouting at my mother, I mean. Dad told me what you said to her. Not many people have the guts to stand up to my mother. Any time, I smile back, It was fun. Im moving in with my dad this summer, she tells me, though I have no idea why. On some level, Im still quite sure she hates me. But maybe she just needs someone to say all this to who isnt some professional whos being paid to listen. Maybe she needs a friend. I told Mother I never want to see her again. She didnt seem too broken up about it. Im sorry, Laura.

She shrugs as if to say its no big deal. Then theres some more silence, but its not awkward. I just know she needs some time to say everything she wants to say. AndRose, Im sorry, she says in little more than a whisper, Im so sorry I told everyone about your pregnancy. I was such a bitch and I supposeI was jealous of you. Jealous? Of me? Why would anyone be jealous of me? Youve got such a great family who really care about you, she goes on, as if she knows what I was asking myself, And youre smart and youre a prefect and youve got so many friends. I suppose

when I found out that you were pregnant, I just wanted to take you down a notch. Wellyou saved me from telling everyone. Although it would have been nice if Scorpius hadnt found out like that, I say, jokingly. She looks guilty, but smiles. Don't worry about it, Laura. Its all in the past now. * Im dying, Scorpius moans, Im actually dying. If our child is a boy, name him after me. He places his head onto the Gryffindor table at dinner on Monday evening and proceeds to moan loudly.

Scorp, even if you do die, I will never curse our child with your name, I say honestly. Thats good to know, he says, though his voice is muffled because his head is buried in the table. In fact, the entire Slytherin Quidditch team look just as shattered as Scorpius. The Scamander twins are actually falling asleep at the Slytherin table, Henrietta Flint is completely windswept, Kyle Montagues lip is bleeding and hes covered in muck and Jason Bates looks as if hes been crying. Al, however, looks completely energetic and psychotic at the same time. The Slytherins were training from half five this morning until nine, then from three until half seven.

I was thinking we could get another hour in before curfew, says Al, wolfing down his dinner. Scorpius lifts his head off the table and glares at his best friend. No, he growls firmly, There is no way. I will kill you Albus Severus Potter, I promise you that. Just no. Come on, Malfoy! Theres no I in team! Don't try my patience, Potter, he retorts, Youve gone insane. You made Jason cry! Jasons a wimp, Al shrugs.

You whacked him over the head with your broomstick! Scorpius cries. Well he shouldnt have been talking during the game plan, should he?! Okay boys, calm down, I try to soothe the situation. Any chance of actually soothing the situation goes firmly out the window, however, when Jenny and her new boyfriend Robert enter the Great Hall, hand-in-hand. Scorpius and I look at each other, knowing this cant be good. Al gets up from the table and marches over to them, and Scorpius and I jump up straight away to stop him from embarrassing himself. Robert puts his arm around Jennys waist at the Ravenclaw table, and appears oblivious to the fact

that Al is staring straight at him. Jenny cops on to the fact and stares right back. Can we help you? she asks coolly. I have to admire her composure. Id be hiding under the table if it were me. Robert now looks up too and smiles politely. Hello Albus, he greets, Hi Rose, Scorpius. Hi, I smile back. See, he even remembers my name and Im only a prefect. Oh wait, theres the onlypregnant-girl-in-Hogwarts thing toobut Im fairly sure he knew my name before that. Hes Robert Hitch he knows everything.

So Rob, Al starts casually, I hear youre gay. He doesnt say it quietly either. Whispers break out all around the Great Hall Robert Hitch is gay? Al! I cry, Robert, Im so sorry, Als just a bit Robert puts his hand up to say its okay, but he has gone quite red. I could kill Al right now. Come on Al, Scorpius tries to lead him back to the Gryffindor table where we were all eating dinner, but Al stays put. Cant say Im surprised, really, says Al.

Not that theres anything wrong with being gay, says Robert, very dignified, But Im not. In fact, Jenny here is my girlfriend. But they do say that people accuse others of being gay may be trying to compensate for their own homosexuality. Not that Im implying anything, of course, he adds quickly when he sees Al getting angry, Im just merely stating a fact. Nice talking to you, Albus. Jenny smiles at Robert and kisses him, and Al storms back over to the Gryffindor table, grabs his bag and leaves the Great Hall. Im so sorry about that, I say helplessly to Jenny and Robert. Scorpius and I follow Al out of the Great Hall and find him sitting on the steps leading down to

the Slytherin common room. Ive never seen him look so angry. We have to beat them, he hisses, We have to beat that smug bastard. * Over the coming days, Scorpius and I hardly have two seconds to spend together. Every spare second he has is spent training and working in the shop, while I spend most of my time sleeping, throwing up, doing homework and reading books on giving birth. The only time we actually have together is during Transfiguration class, and even then Professor Chang gives out to us for talking. And on the rare occasion that we do get a word in edgeways during Transfiguration, Al drags Scorpius away to

show him some more game plans. I can safely say that my dear cousin Albus Potter has turned into a Slytherin fascist. Its funny, I always thought itd have been Lily to become the dictator of the Potter family. I spend time catching up with Jenny, and it seems that all she talks about now is Robert. I dont mind listening to her after all, she listened to my problems for long enough but the thing is, she doesnt seem angry with Al anymore. In fact, she doesnt seem to care about him at all. Its as if hes dead to her. Every time I try to bring him up, she greets the mention of his name with an indifferent nod and changes the subject completely. By Friday evening, Scorpius is ready to die of exhaustion. He hides out in the Gryffindor common room, jumping every

time the portrait hole opens in case its Al coming to hunt him down. I cant take it anymore! he whines, You know, he actually said the words work will make you free today. I rub his arm comfortingly, trying my best not to laugh. The sooner we get him back with Jenny, the better. He was much more mellow back then. Scorp, were not getting him back with Jenny, I say, She has Robert now. Shes happy. He looks at me incredulously. What? All that planning for nothing? Is your whole family just insane or what? We have to get them back together! Theyre Al and Jenny!

No, now its Robert and Jenny, I tell him firmly. We could split them up! Dont be so evil! I scold him, Jenny is happy and if Al really likes her then hell accept that hes not the one who can make her happy. He blew his chance with her by being an insensitive idiot. Scorpius looks like I just told him Christmas is cancelled. So youre telling me that Nazi-Al is here to stay? Im afraid so, I shrug, Theres nothing we can do about it.

We could start a rumour, Scorpius grins. No. That Robert I said no! is actually Scorpius! a hermaphrodite! ScorpiusI think you need some sleep.

I love you, he says randomly. Its a little bit unexpected after the hermaphrodite talk, but it makes my heart do a summersault anyway. Where did that come from? I realise I havent said it much recently, he shrugs and puts an arm around me, I wouldnt want you forgetting. You know, sometimes I think that youre just a stupid idiot who talks about genderless Ravenclaws and complains about his Nazi-like friends, I observe and cuddle closer to him, But then you have to go and prove me wrong. Im good at that, he grins back.

Chapter 28 : No More Mister Niceton Al looks awful on the morning of the Quidditch match. Hes got circles under his eyes so dark it looks as if someones punched him. His hair is even messier than usual, sticking up every which way and it looks as if he hasn't washed it all week. Hes drank so much pumpkin juice, hes now shaking from the sugar rush. He is sitting at the Slytherin table this morning to show a sense of team spirit, and hes glaring over at the Ravenclaws with more contempt than he's ever shown for any other Hogwarts house. I have to say, the Ravenclaws look far better than the Slytherins. They look like theyve gotten a good nights sleep and are smiling and joking happily with each other. Robert and Jenny are sitting together, stealing a few kisses from each other that Id think were sort of cute if I didnt feel so much for my cousin. Even

the Hufflepuffs are sporting blue and silver today the Hufflepuffs are notorious for supporting the Ravenclaws no matter what. Usually the Gryffindors are notorious for supporting whatever team is opposing the Slytherins and there are quite a few Gryffindors wearing the Ravenclaw colours but the Weasley/Potter family are all supporting Slytherin today. On top of the fact that Al is the captain of the team, wed like Slytherin to win because itd make for a much better final. I join the boys at the Slytherin table this morning. Al isnt eating breakfast, but is mumbling incoherent things while staring at his toast. Henrietta Flint, an intolerable tree of a girl and also the keeper on the Slytherin team, looks worse than Ive ever seen her. Shes deathly pale and her eyes are all puffed up, as if shes spent the night crying rather than sleeping.

Whats wrong with Flint? I ask Scorpius, who also looks worse for wear. He glances over at her, looking up from his bowl of cereal for the first time. Al called her fat, Scorpius shrugs, She was eating a Cauldron Cake during practice last night. He called her fat? I thought James was the prick of the Potter family. After this week, Al has definitely outpricked him, says Scorpius bitterly. I rub his arm comfortingly, but I really dont think Im helping.

A whole hour before the match is due to begin, Al rounds up the Slytherin team and drags them down to the stadium for a pre-match pep talk. I head back over towards the Gryffindor table, but stop when I hear someone calling my name. Rose! Its Jenny. Shes beckoning me over to sit with her and Robert at the Ravenclaw table the enemy. Knowing I cant just ignore her, I reluctantly go and sit beside her. Are you excited about the match? she beams, I cant wait. Roberts been training so hard all week. Youll be going for Ravenclaw, of course?

Usually, I would say yes. Two months ago, when she was going out with Al and I wasnt going out with Scorpius, I might have said yes, of course. Yes, of course! I lie through my teeth. Because Im not going for Robert. Im going for Al. Thats good to hear! Robert smiles. He is so very handsome when he smiles. Al has quite a crooked smile, sort of lopsided and goofy. Its definitely not as charming as Roberts. Like Ive said before Al doesnt stand a chance. So Rose, how far in are you in your pregnancy? My older sisters pregnant too, shes only three months in. I sort of feel like hes getting a bit personal now. Okay, plenty of people ask

how far I am in, its what people ask pregnant women when they have absolutely no idea what to say. But Ive only spoken to Robert a handful of times. But instead of replying none of your business, I answer, Seven months, almost. Wow, you wont find it coming! he smiles. Why does he have to be so nice about everything? And Jenny is so nice too. Theyre a horrible couple theyre the Nicetons. And theyll live in a nice little cottage and have nice little children with nice smiles and Jennys nice curly hair. Theyll have a cat and a dog, both as well behaved as their nice little children, and Robert will put a tyre swing in the back garden for Jenny Jr. and Robert Jr. to swing on. And theyll have a nice little sign in the front garden saying Welcome to the Nicetons! It will be unimaginably creepy.

Jenny needs an idiot like Al to balance her out, just like Al needs a Niceton like Jenny to make him stop acting like a total wanker. At a quarter to eleven, we all make our way down to the Quidditch pitch. I cant help but wonder if the Slytherin team are still alive after Als one hour pep talk, so I decide to sneak into the changing rooms to see. The team are changed and sitting around in a circle as Al drones on and on about Slytherin honour and being in it to win it. Everyone is listening intently probably terrified that hell hit them over the head with a broomstick if they dont listen except for Scorpius. Hes asleep, and clearly not afraid of Al.

so as Ive said, by the thirteenth minute, Lysander youre looking to knock Hitch off his broom. Lorcan, should Lysanders bludger go awry, you will then take over knocking Hitch off his broom But shouldnt we try and knock the seeker off first? Lorcan asks logically. No! Hitch first and then the seeker! If I see either of you trying to knock the seeker down while Hitch is still in the air Al, weve been through this a hundred times, Scorpius groans, his eyes still closed, You hate Hitch, we get the picture.

I dont care about Hitch! Itll just be easier to score without a keeper there You mean itll be easier for you to score Jenny if hes not there, Scorpius mumbles. Al glares at him angrily, but doesnt hit him with his broom. He clearly doesnt pick on people bigger than him. Are you all ready then? I ask and everyone turns to look at me. Apparently nobody noticed me come in. Even Scorpius opens his eyes and then comes over to me, with a grateful look on his face. He has an excuse not to listen to Al now. Weasley! What are you doing here? Don't break my seekers concentration! Al snaps angrily.

Ive just come to wish you all luck, I say, And your seekers concentration was broken probably around an hour ago, Potter. She speaks the truth, Scorpius shrugs at him. Wood knocks on the door of the changing room and shouts one minute! The team starts to line up at the door, Al taking his position at the front as captain. He looks nervous now, but determined at the same time. Good luck, I whisper to Scorpius and give him a quick kiss, Please try to keep Al from murdering Robert Hitch.

Ill do my best, he squeezes my hand, grabs his broom and lines up with the rest of the team. Woods whistle blows for the first time, and the team flies out, save for Al, who has to walk out and shake the opposing team captains hand. Deciding that my feet are far too sore to walk the whole way up to the stands, I sit on the sideline and watch the match from there. Its not exactly the most practical way of watching a Quidditch match, and my neck will hurt after the first five minutes or so, but it beats walking. Robert emerges from the changing room opposite and he and Al meet in the middle of the pitch. Robert smiles at Al politely, and the sad thing is that its actually a genuine smile. I dont think I need to say that Al definitely doesnt return the pleasantry. He shakes Roberts hand so

briefly, they barely even touched. He then mounts his broom and kicks off before Robert has the chance to beat him to it. Gregory McPhilipss voice echoes around the stadium as he starts to announce the name of the players. Although hes a Hufflepuff, its very clear that hes rooting for Ravenclaw the whole way. Ravenclaw have an absolutely brilliant team this year, captained by Robert Hitch, who is also the Head Boy as Im sure you all know! From all the way down here I can see Al glaring at him. Albus Potter has put out a good enough Slytherin team this year, having beaten

Gryffindor in the last match, but I wonder will it be good enough to defeat the Ravenclaws? Potter versus Hitch I know who my golds on! I see Al stick his middle finger up at McPhilips, which earns him a very dirty glare from Wood. Wood is, and always has been, very anti-Slytherin. The Quaffle is released, and the game has begun! Albus Potter catches the Quaffle, Slytherin are in possession Al clings to the quaffle and flies towards the goalposts where Robert is hovering. Hes up so high, hes barely more than a speck to me now. Montague and Bates are following Al, but he shows no intention of passing the quaffle. Lorcan is beating bludgers away from Al, while Lysander is aiming them at Hitch, as

instructed. The two Ravenclaw beaters have their hands full trying to protect their keeper that they barely even notice when Al scores the first point of the game. 10-0 to Slytherin! Potter may be a good chaser, but he does realise this is a team sport, doesnt he? Scorpius is hovering around the sides looking for the snitch, but theres been no sign of it yet. After another ten minutes, he looks positively bored. Al has scored another two goals, while Bates and Montague have yet to even touch the quaffle. Ravenclaw have scored a goal and are lagging twenty points behind. 30-10 to Slytherin, this match is turning out to be quite a nail-biter! Ravenclaw are in possession! Boot passes to

Dawsonthose Slytherin beaters seem hell bent on getting Hitch out of this gameDawson scores! 30-20 to Slytherin! I can see Al shouting something at Henrietta Flint, but when a bludger hits him in the back and very nearly knocks him out of the air, that puts an end to that. He whirls around, clearly wanting to shout as his two beaters now, but they have other ideas. You see, Lorcan and Lysander arent using their beater bats to hit bludgers anymore. No, theyre using them to hit each other. Wow, folks, what do we have here? The Scamander twins are bringing their domestic tiffs onto the Quidditch pitch!

Wood blows his whistle and calls a time out. The two teams land, Lorcan and Lysander still beating each other with their bats, and Al is shouting bloody murder at them. I havent been to a Quidditch match this interesting sinceoh yeah, since Laura Phelps told everyone I was pregnant. I think this sort of overshadows that though. WHAT DO YOU THINK YOURE DOING?! Al yells. He throws down his broomstick and tries to pry them apart. I pull myself up off the ground and head over to them to see whats going on.

Stupid git! Lorcan shouts at Lysander, trying to whack him with his bat, but Scorpius is holding him back while Al has a firm grip on Lysander. It was just one time! Lysander shouts back. Oh no. Did Lysander really just tell Lorcan that he kissed his girlfriend during what could possibly be the most important match of Als life? Well if Al wasnt going to kill him for kissing Lily before, he sure will now. Shes my girlfriend! Youre a backstabbing little You knew I liked her when you got together with her! Lysander yells, still

struggling to escape Als grip, Youre the backstabber here! How dare you! WHAT IS GOING ON?! Professor Fargo, the head of Slytherin house, has stormed on to the pitch. Hes a very tall man, probably in his mid sixties, with white fluffy hair and a very red face. He face looks far redder than Ive ever seen it right now. Wood is flying around, shouting obscenities and not helping the situation one little bit. Then, seconds later, Lily and Jenny run onto the pitch, Lily clearly having guessed whats happening. Shes a braver girl than Ill ever be. If I were in her situation

Idwell, Id probably lock myself in a bathroom. That sounds like something Id do. Lily! Lorcan and Lysander exclaim at the same time. Oh no, she mumbles. Then, to make matters even worse, Robert comes over. Al maintains his grip on Lysander, but I can tell hed love nothing more than to smack Robert senseless. So whats happening? Robert asks. None of your business, Al spits at him. Its funny, I wanted to spit the exact same thing at him earlier on.

Lorcan, Im so sorry! Lily cries, I didnt want you to find out like this, but it was just one kiss! Lorcan looks heartbroken. I feel for him. Wait a second, Robert scoffs, This is your problem? The reason our match had to be suspended was because of you? Lily looks at him with some serious attitude. Robert clearly hasnt learned that you do not piss Lily Potter off. Look, why dont you deal with your stupid little problems off the pitch Smack! Al lets go of Lysander and punches Robert right in the face. Nobody talks to my sister like that!

Jenny screams, but nobody takes any notice because all hell breaks loose. Robert dives at Al, and the two scramble about punching and kicking; Scorpius lets go of Lorcan to try and drag Robert off Al, meaning that Lorcan and Lysander go back to beating each other with their beater bats; the whole Ravenclaw team gather round to watch the fights, but none of them think to try and break it up. Professor Fargo is shouting at the Scamanders, but he might as well be shouting at a brick wall for all the notice theyre taking. Wood lands and blows his whistle. Montague and Bates manage to pry the Scamander twins away from each other, but Scorpius is having a job breaking up the Robert-Al fiasco.

Stop! Jenny shouts, and immediately Robert and Al stop fighting. Al has blood dripping from his lip and his nose, and he has a very red eye, which Im sure will be black by tomorrow. Robert looks no better. The Scamander twins look even worse never underestimate the power of a beater bat. I wish I had the camera. Detention! Fargo shouts, All four of you! Potter, Scamanders and Hitch youre out! Wood cries and blows his whistle for effect. What?! the four shout.

You are out! Wood repeats, Suspended for the rest of the match! But then we only have four players! Al cries. I DONT CARE, POTTER! Wow, this couldve gone better, eh? I whisper to Jenny. She looks at me darkly. Too soon to joke? Alrighty then. Montague, Bates, Flint and Scorpius mount their brooms. They are all that is left of the broken Slytherin team. The Ravenclaws have only lost a keeper and look very smug now.

You have to catch the snitch, Al pleads with Scorpius, You have to catch it. Avoid bludgers at all costs, and catch the god damn snitch as soon as you possibly can, mate. Scorpius nods at him, now looking just as determined as Al. Wood blows his whistle and the six Ravenclaws and four Slytherins take off back into the air. Are you alright? I ask Al, but he doesnt hear me. He walks straight by me and over to Jenny. Jen, Im sorry She doesnt even look at him, but rushes over to Robert. The two then walk into the changing rooms, leaving a very

crushed Al behind. Lily runs off the pitch away from the bickering Scamander twins. Slytherin are left with only four players! I think well be looking at the worst defeat in years here today people! And it looks like McPhilips is right. Scorpius does his best to avoid the abundance of bludgers, but Montague is knocked out within the first two minutes. Bates scores three more goals, but when Henrietta Flint is knocked out by a bludger to the head, Ravenclaw make a serious comeback, scoring seven goals in under two minutes. Slytherin now have two players against six. The Ravenclaw beaters, now that theyve knocked out the keeper, are set on knocking out Scorpius. Luckily hes a fast flier, and a good one too, so he dodges them all.

120-60 to Ravenclaw, Bates is doing his best to avoid those bludgers, but those Ravenclaw chasers are just too much for him! Score for Ravenclaw! 130-60! Come on, Scorpius! Al cries from beside me, nearly tearing his hair out. 150-60! Slytherin have been scored on more times than Al Potters sister! Im going to kill that little bastard! Al shouts. Ow! It was just a joke, Merlin! OW!!

It looks as if James has jinxed McPhilips from the stands. Sometimes I really love that boy. Christ, my head! Right, its 210 60, Ravenclaw are certain to win this match hands down! Bates is in possession, he dives to avoid a bludger and oh! Scorpius Malfoy has taken a bludger for his team mate! Bates scores! 210 70! Scorpius is clinging to his broom, but manages to pull himself on to it again. He wipes away the blood pouring from his nose and dives towards the ground hes seen the snitch. He dives down and down and down Scorpius Malfoy has caught the snitch! He lands on the ground with a thump.

Slytherin win 220 210! The second game this season theyve won by just ten points! And with just two players! My my, you have to give it to them, those Slytherins have style! I rush to Scorpius, but everyone else gets there before me because theyre not almost seven months pregnant with a rather large baby and they can run. Al pulls Scorpius to his feet and then jumps on him in a huge hug. The rest of the team run to him and ruffle his hair, and after Al has finished hugging Scorpius he turns to Jason Bates and hugs him too. You were outstanding, mate, outstanding! Al shouts and claps him on the back, Party in the Slytherin common room!

Its a pity Robert has gone back to the changing rooms. I can tell Al really wants to rub this in his face. * Before the party can begin in the common room, the entire Slytherin team must first visit the hospital wing. Henrietta Flint was transported here straight away when she received a bludger to the head, and shes currently unconscious in one of the beds. The Scamander twins both have head injuries, and Madame Pomfrey gives them a long lecture on how they shouldn't fight as well as healing potions. Montague has a broken arm, but is alright apart from that. Al is beaten black and blue, but is still extremely optimistic. Scorpius has a broken nose and a sprained arm from his bash from the bludger. Jason Bates is the

only one who doesnt need medical attention. A spectacular win! Al says for about the fiftieth time, Two players against six! Scorpius, my friend, youll go down in history! Lets not count our dragons before theyve hatched, little brother. James is standing at the door of the hospital wing, grinning at the scene around him. Well beat you in the final, Al says confidently, No sweat. Not with our new not-so-secret weapon, Hugo Weasley you wont! James retorts and jumps onto Als bed. He flicks Als

clearly sore eyebrow, earning him a punch on the arm. Are you alright? I ask Scorpius. Im fine for the billionth time, he sighs, Its just a sprain. And a broken nose, I remind him. Im fine, he smiles and assures me. His smile is much nicer than Roberts, I notice. I actually have to go to work in ten minutes, though, so I wont be able to make the party Als face falls completely. But youre the star player! Man of the match! Seeker of the century! You cant not come!

I have to work, Scorpius shrugs, But Im sure the party will still be going on by the time I get back. Itll be going on til next year, I mumble. I feel bad. The reason Scorpius has to work is because Im pregnant. He cant just go and be a normal teenager with the rest of his friends and celebrate his victory. Ill be back by half six, he assures Al, and then gets up to leave. Madam Pomfrey starts fussing over him, but eventually lets him go.

Al, James and I head back to the Slytherin common room where the party is already under way. Everybody cheers for Al and hes dragged away as soon as we climb in the portrait hole. The awful chanting and shouting becomes too much to bear after a few minutes, so I tell James that Im going back to the Gryffindor tower. There I find Lily curled up in a ball in the corner, crying. Lily? I say gently, bending down awkwardly. Its hard to bend with a bump. She notices this so stands up and sits on the couch with me. Are you alright? I messed everything up, she sobs, I didnt mean to. I didnt want them to fight. Theyre twin brothers, after all and that bond should be stronger and closer than anything Ill ever have with anyone.

I know, I soothe, But theyll get over it. Bloods thicker than water and all that. I broke up with Lorcan, she sniffs, I dont want to come between him and Lysander anymore. I dont think theyll be speaking to me for some time. I hug her and comfort her for a while, not really saying anything. I mean, what do you say? Shes the one in the wrong here, so anything honest that Id say would just hurt her feelings. After a few minutes of sobbing to me, she goes up to her dormitory. Shortly afterwards, Dom comes bouncing into the common room. What a match! she exclaims, I cant wait for the final now! Why arent you down in Slytherin? The party just got

crazy, Jason Bates is doing a striptease! I just came up to grab my camera! Ill head down a little bit later, I tell her, Im a bit tired. She rushes up to the dormitory and rushes back, with the camera and what looks like a letter in her hand. This came for you earlier on, she hands me the letter. Ill see you later? I nod at her. Its not actually a letter, its a postcard from Teddy and Victoire. Rosie, Greetings from Greece! The weather is amazing here, weve spent nearly every

single day on the beach! The hotel is fantastic, the food is superb and the people are so friendly. Now to more important things I hope youre looking after yourself. I heard your Grandad died, Im so sorry. (Not your average postcard, you can tell!) Ill talk to you more when I get back. Hoping you are well Love, Teddy and Victoire (The Lupins!) I smile and tuck it into my pocket. It's clear that it's not actually from Teddy and Vitcoire, but just from Teddy. I almost forgot about Teddy and Victoire with everything thats happened in the last few weeks. Im looking forward to seeing Ted again, though that probably wont be until the summer at this rate.

I head back down to the Slytherin dungeon after a while. This striptease thing sounds interesting. The common room is even more packed than when I left, and people are actually burning Ravenclaw flags. Then I notice, to my surprise, Scorpius sitting on an armchair in the corner. I thought you had to work? He looks up, looking a little surprised to see me here. They let me go, he mumbles. My heart drops. They let you go? Why?

Said they werent getting enough business to keep me on, he shrugs, But its okay, Rose. How is it okay? I cry, We have no money! Ive taken care of it! I do not like the sound of that. Thats dodgy loan shark talk right there. I raise a suspicious eyebrow. Ive asked my dad for the money. Those dodgy loan sharks suddenly sound much more appealing. Chapter 29 : Becoming Parents

Dom looks shocked. Actually, Dom looks frightened and shocked. Actually, she looks frightened, shocked and confused at the state of the dormitory, and more importantly, the state of the person sitting in the middle of it tearing up pictures me. Its not that I have a very large amount of pictures of him. I have around ten. Well, I had around ten, but now Ive torn them all up and the remains are strewn across the floor. And Ive poured three bottles of pumpkin juice over them, just to make sure theyre destroyed. Eh Dom starts, Whatwhywhat My child has no father, I hiss and tear up the last picture, one that was just taken yesterday of me and him. It was a

stupid picture anyway. I looked fat in it. I know I am fat, but still, I dont exactly want photographic proof of it. Whatwhywhatb-but why? Dom sits down on the floor beside me and pries the teddy bear Scorpius got for me out of my hands before theres a serious massacre. Rose, what the hell is going on? she asks. He believed his Dad over me! I cry, He believed his bloody father over me! Youve lost me, says Dom blankly.

Alright I fume, Okayso Malfoy lost his job today and so, being the genius he is, asked his father for money You asked your father for money? I spat, As in Draco Malfoy? How many fathers do I have? he replied sardonically. How could you ask your father for money, Scorpius? II could have asked my parents! You could have gotten another job. I could get a job! James could become a male prostitute! There are a thousand different things we could have done to get money! Robbing Gringotts sounds more appealing than going to your father

Your parents are doing enough, he cut me off, Mr and Mrs Potter have given you money, the baby is going to be living with your parents I want my family to contribute something too. Your family, I scoffed, Ive had quite enough of your bloody family! He looked at me darkly. Ive never seen him give a look so dirty to anyone in my whole life. What does that mean? he asked defensively. It means

Why is your familys money worth more than mine? Why is your family so much better, eh? he spat. My family werent Death Eaters! I snapped, but instantly regretted it. I knew I shouldnt have brought that up. Digging up the past, especially where our families are concerned, is never a good idea. And it all comes out, he said in a low voice, You think youre better than me. You think your familys better than mine. He looked so disgusted with me, I started to feel sick. Your dear old father tried to bribe me to have an abortion, did you know that? He looked at me intensely. No expression appeared across his face as he contemplated what Id just told him.

Youre lying, he decided after a few minutes. What? I cried, You think Im lying? Why the hell would I lie about this?! Because youre determined to hate my family! he shouted, pacing around his dormitory. We had retreated to his dormitory to discuss this issue, but I could still hear the Slytherin victory party going on below us. Youve been raised to think that my family is evil, that my dad is a wanker Your dad is a wanker, I told him, Its a fact.

And youre dads a saint is he? Saint Potters- Sidekick Ron Weasley? My dad may not be perfect but hes a damn sight more moral than yours! And I never realised you had such issues with my family! Well I never realised you had issues with mine either, Scorpius shot back. We looked at each other for a moment, neither of us quite knowing what to say. I suppose your wanker father was right about one thing, I whispered after a minute, Malfoys and Weasleys will never be friends.

He glared back. Too right. You know what, I pulled myself up off his bed, where I had been sitting, Forget the money. Tell your father to stick it where the sun doesnt shine. And you can stick this fatherhood thing too. I can do this on my own. Don't be stupid, Scorpius snapped, You cant possibly do this alone. Id much rather do this alone than raise my child a Malfoy. Id hate for her or him to become as ignorant and wicked as the rest of you. As opposed to being poor and thick like a Weasley, he shot back. I slapped him. And it hurt my hand.

You are a clone of your father, I fought the lump in my throat, And I suppose I was thick to think you were any different. It doesnt look as if Doms mouth is ever going to shut. He really said that? she gasps. Hes a wanker, I pull the teddy bear back off Dom and chop its head off, Hes a bloody wanker, just like every other Malfoy in the history of time. I hope his balls fall off so he can never impregnate another poor unfortunate girl. Rose, did Draco Malfoy really try to bribe you to have an abortion?

I explain everything to her. I should have explained it to her when it happened, but she was still with Scorpius back then and it was harder to talk to her about it. She listens without interrupting for five minutes straight, and when Im finished she agrees with me that all Malfoys are wankers. I just hope this baby is a girl, I say, The asshole gene seems to be far more prominent in males. A knock on the door disrupts me from destroying everything I own that reminds me of Scorpius Malfoy, and Dom gets up to answer it. Its a first year girl looking quite nervous to be knocking on the door of the sixth year girls room, as any normal first year would be.

Professor Flitwick wants to see Rose Weasley, she says robotically and then turns and runs down the stairs. What does he want? I moan, I hate people. Come on, Ill walk with you, says Dom and helps me up off the floor. I mumble to myself the whole way to the office, silently plotting ways to leave the country and raise my child as a Weasley. If he or she asks who his or her father is, Ill tell them I went to a sperm bank. When we reach Flitwicks office, Dom hugs me and tells me shell wait outside. I knock, but dont bother waiting for a response before going inside. And there, sitting across from Flitwick, is the man

himself. The antichrist. The father. Draco Malfoy. Excuse me while I throw up. Miss Weasley, you have a visitor, says Flitwick. Voldemort? I ask and Mr Malfoy turns around to face me, Oh, excuse me Mr Malfoy, I thought you were someone else. My son told me you had a sense of humour, says Mr Malfoy, but he doesnt look as if hes found the slightest bit of humour in what Ive said. Your son is a wank, I tell him, You should be very proud, hes taking after your side of the family.

Ill just give you a moment, says Flitwick, clearly not wanting to scold one of his angry pregnant students, and leaves his office. Again. I understand you need some money, Mr Malfoy starts. And how many people would you like me to kill for it? I ask smartly, If you want to leave a list with me I can have it done by Monday. Well say a galleon per person? Two for children? Im here to apologise to you, he says, though not very sincerely. Still, its quite a step. I didnt know he knew words as big as apologise. I panicked when I found out the news, like any normal parent would.

Mr Malfoy, I really think you have some twisted ideas on what classifies as normal parenting. What I mean to say is, he continues through gritted teeth, I am sorry for what I said to you. And I would like to offer you some money as nothing more than a goodwill gesture. Ill tell you where you can stick your goodwill gesture The door of the office opens and Scorpius walks in, looking especially moody. It takes all the strength I have in me not to pick up the little ornament of a pixie thats on Flitwicks desk and peg it at his head.

Whatre you doing here? Scorpius asks his father. You said you needed my help, Mr Malfoy replies, And you know Ill always be there for you, son, even if I dont always show it. Scorpius nods uncomfortably, and Mr Malfoy looks even more uncomfortable. Well, I know this little moment would bring tears to a turnip and everything, I say flatly, But I really dont know what this has to do with me. I dont want anything more to do with your family.

Well I dont want anything more to do with you either, says Scorpius, But that baby happens to be my family too, so were stuck. Stop pretending like you care Its my baby, of course I care! You dont care about anything except your stupid hair! Thats the most ridiculous argument ever! Stop! Mr Malfoy cries and stands between us.

Im so sick of both of you, I spit, Mr Malfoy, tell your son about your little plan. Go on, tell him. Then I can rub it in his face that his father actually is pure evil. Mr Malfoy bows his head, at least having the decency to look ashamed. Scorpius stares at him and I wonder if hes going to punch him again, because that was fun the last time. Im sorry, he says, I offered to take care of the situation. It was months ago, Ive changed my mind Wait, so you tried to bribe Rose to have an abortion? Scorpius asks, Are you for fucking real?

Before a shouting-slash-boxing match can ensue, I leave the office, slamming the door behind me. Personally, I hope they kill each other. I tell Dom everything on the way back to the common room, and she puts a comforting arm around my shoulder. But I dont need a hug I need to kill something. * I spend the whole next day doing homework. Although the professors dont really expect me to do as much work as everyone else, I try to anyway. Scorpius doesnt come looking for me once and when I go down to the Great Hall for dinner, he doesnt even look up from his plate. I thought he might be rushing over to me to apologise, but apparently not. Maybe too much has been said. Why does

happiness have to be so short-lived in my life? Cant anything go right for me? On Monday I drift from class to class, not really paying attention to anything. Dom is at my side the whole time and doesnt even acknowledge Mark whenever he tries to talk to her. She knows I need her, especially now that Jenny is spending every waking second with Robert. This confuses Al to no end. We won the match! Why would she want to go out with a loser? he keeps repeating. Because he has a nice arse, I shoot. A low blow, but I dont care.

Nobody asks me any questions as to why Scorpius and I arent speaking either. I have a sneaking suspicion that Dom has passed the word around not to mention the S word to me. I sort of want to know what happened between him and his father, but I dont want to speak to him about it. Or about anything for that matter. But by Thursday, I can no longer take the silence. I approach him in the library, though Im not quite sure if I want a reunion or a shouting match. Im probably more likely to get the latter. He looks up from his Astronomy book and looks surprised to see me. Im not exactly one for making the first move after all.

Why havent you apologised yet? I whisper. You said you were sick of me, he whispers back, I thought you might hit me again if I tried. Did you talk to your dad? Yeah. Turns out you were right he is a wanker. I think we momentarily fulfilled every childs worst nightmare and became our parents, I say, Promise me well never do that again. He takes my hand in his. I promise.

"So we can forget everything we said?" "It's forgotten," he says firmly. And although we've reunited, I can't help but notice that neither of us has apologised for what we said. Maybe that's because neither of us are truly sorry. I knew the Malfoy-Weasley thing would get in the way. It always does. Chapter 30 : Desperate Times As the weeks progress, the weather seems to be becoming warmer and warmer. The Seers are telling us to expect one of the hottest summers in ten years. Its so typical that the one year I happen to be pregnant we get the hottest May ever. I spend most of my time complaining about the weather, but I

think everyone has stopped listening to me and are enjoying the good weather. Even Jenny has stopped listening, and it takes quite a bit for her to tune out. Im sweating! Are you sweating? Im sweating, I moan, while sitting out on the grass in the Transfiguration courtyard. Jenny sighs and flicks over a page in her book. Its not that hot, she replies calmly. Are you pregnant? I snap, No, youre not. Youre right, Im sorry, she says caringly. Why wont she argue with me? Why wont anyone argue with me? Even James backs down when I try to start

fights with him these days. Its so annoying. Maybe Ill go find some real friends who will fight back. Robert arrives and sits down beside Jenny, looking handsome and charming as always. Nice people are annoying me even more than usual these days, so this bloke better watch himself. Hello Rose, how are you? What a prick. Fine, I snap shortly. Rose is a bit emotional today, Jenny explains.

What are you talking about, Winters? I growl. Im not going to argue with you, Jenny sighs. I fold my arms and turn away from her, but Im positive I just saw her roll her eyes. I leave after a few minutes of vomitinducing Jenny-and-Robert-bonding-time and head off to find the father of my child. Hes the one person whos guaranteed to argue with me. Hes even more easily pissed off than I am. I find him coming out of the library, walking with Henrietta Flint from the Slytherin Quidditch team. He says something and she laughs. And even though she looks like shes been hit in the face by a broomstick, shes still skinny and this angers me. Suddenly I want to cry and

skin something alive at the same time. The sooner I have this baby, the safer the wizarding world will be. Voldemort doesnt hold a candle to me. Talking to Henrietta Flint, I see? I hiss and grab Scorpius by the arm. I drag him into a corner. Yes he says, Whats your point? So do you love her then? Are you going to get her pregnant too? Maybe marry her and live in a disgusting little cottage in some stupid Muggle village? Do you think youll get a dog? Its not like I care. Our kid will be much better looking than the thing youd have with her! It might be skinnier, but at least ours will have a personality!

I think hes too shocked to fight back. His mouth has literally dropped open. Then he bursts out laughing. Don't you laugh at me, Scorpius Hyperion Malfoy! I will eat your eyeballs! I will eat them raw! Im not sounding as threatening as I hoped I would, because hes still laughing. ARGUE BACK! Im not allowed to argue with you anymore, Rosie, he laughs, Lilys warned us all about pissing you off. Im going to kill that Lily one. Well youre not doing a very good job! Why didnt you just have sex with Flint right in front of me?

I may be overreacting here. Im not going to argue with you, says Scorpius firmly, Come on, lets go to dinner so I can eye up Henrietta again. I elbow him in the side, but agree to dinner. Im so hungry I could eat a small hippogriff. So what happened with you and your dad then? Im not going to argue with you, he repeats. Ive been shooting this question at him for the last few weeks, but hes never given me an answer and the asking of this

question always results in an argument. He usually just answers nothing for you to worry about, which leads me to believe that there is something for me to worry about. But today its burgers for dinner, so I sort of forget about Draco Malfoy. That man makes me lose my appetite. We sit down beside Al, who pretends he hasnt been pining over Jenny and Robert who are cuddling at the Ravenclaw table. He turns to Scorpius. Training starts tomorrow, he says, Nine oclock. Sounds like a great way to spend my Saturday, Scorpius mumbles.

We have to train if we want to beat Gryffindor, says Al simply. I cant help but notice he doesnt seem half as determined to win the final as he was to beat Ravenclaw. However, the final is two weeks from now and Gryffindor have already started training. I know James had Hugo out training before class this morning. Slytherin are rubbish anyway, I provoke. Were not going to argue with you, says Al. I have the worst family ever, I mumble. After dinner, Al, Scorpius and I decide to head back to the Gryffindor common

room. We end up taking a different route than usual because the staircase changes on the way, and the corridor we walk down is completely deserted. Well, that is except for one person. It so happens that Robert Hitch is taking the exact same corridor to the Ravenclaw tower. Oh look, its the loser, Al sniggers. Youd think hed take the high road, but no. Im not the loser, mate, Robert retaliates. And he says it in a really bitchy way. Why cant people start on me? Say that again, Hitch, Al snarls and walks right up to Robert. Theres about an inch in difference in their height. Robert shoves Al.

Back off, Potter, he snaps, Don't make me kick your arse again. Don't shove me, loser! Al shoves him back, And I believe it was me kicking your arse! Better comebacks, mate, Scorpius whispers to him. Stay away from my girlfriend, Robert frowns and shoves Al again, She doesnt want you. Shes only with you to get back at me, Al shoves him harder.

Keep telling yourself that, Robert scoffs. Youre not good enough for her, Al practically shouts, You act all nice and noble, but youre just as big a bollocks as the rest of us! At least Im honest about it! Just give it up, Potter! She is never going to want you! Youre a pathetic little scrounger! The only reason she went out with you in the first place is because of who your father is. Although I have to say her taste has greatly improved since then I cant imagine why anyone would want to associate with Harry Potter. Everyone knows hes just a big We never get to find out just exactly what Uncle Harry is, because Al punches

Robert in the nose and knocks him to the ground. Its a good thing Al did it I was just about to do the same thing. At least my dads worked an honest days work in his life! What does your dad do again? Oh yeah, thats it, he lives off the Ministry Robert jumps to his feet and runs at Al, knocks him to the ground and punches him repeatedly. Stop! I scream. Scorpius tries to pull Robert off Al, but he shoves him back and hits him in the face. He continues to punch Al, who has stopped fighting back, leading me to believe that hes unconscious.

Robert, STOP IT! I shout, Youll kill him! Robert comes to his senses and stops hitting Als bloody face. He stares down at him in shock at what hes done. Al is lying completely still with blood pouring from his nose and mouth. Oh my god, Im so sorry, he gasps, AAlbus? Are you Get away from him! Scorpius roars, Fuck off back to your dormitory! Ive never seen him shout like that. Its kind of sexy. Okay, snap back to the issue at hand your cousin is practically dying.

Robert runs down the corridor as instructed, Als blood still on his hands. Scorpius throws one of Als arms over his shoulder. Come on, hospital wing, he orders and I follow him. Luckily Al has come around by the time we reach the door of the hospital wing and stops us from bringing him inside. Where is he? Al asks weakly, Ill kill the little bastard. You wont go killing anyone! I cry, now realising that Im actually crying, We have to get you to the hospital!

Im alright, he says gruffly, even though hes anything but alright. He shrugs us away and starts walking on his own. His face is completely covered with blood, but he insists that he doesnt want to go to the hospital wing and have Madame Pomfrey ask questions. So we have no choice but to bring him to the Gryffindor tower as originally planned. There, I clean the blood from his face. His eyebrow is cut, his eye is puffed, his got several bruises forming and his lip is swollen. Ive definitely changed my mind about Robert Hitch hes a psycho. Lily gasps in shock when she comes into the common room and sees the state of her older brother.

Al! I told you not to piss Rose off! she yells. I didnt do this! I protest. It was No one, Al interrupts Scorpius, It doesnt matter. * What the hell happened to your cousin? Jenny asks me the very next day. Apparently Als plan of not making a big deal of his injuries has gone awry. Everyone in the school has noticed. How could they not? His bruises have gotten even worse since yesterday.

Ive also noticed how Jenny wont even say Als name anymore, but refers to him as your cousin. Are you talking about Molly? We all think she was dropped on her head as a baby, but Auntie Audrey denies it, I say. You know who Im talking about, Jenny frowns, Im not stupid. Robert came back to the common room covered in blood last night. Maybe he walked into the same door Al did? I suggest. They were fighting again? she sighs angrily, Why cant Al just let it go!

He has let it go! I tell her, In case you havent noticed, its him whos ended up with a swollen face, not Robert. And its Robert who has you. So maybe you should just give Al a break. I cant forget what he did, she starts, but trails off when Al wanders into the Great Hall looking extremely pathetic and depressed. Don't you think hes paid for what he did? I ask. Jenny says nothing, but looks at Al with sympathy. She hasnt really looked at him since they broke up almost two months ago. I beckon him over to sit with us, and

because Jenny actually feels sorry for him, she doesnt protest. Afternoon, he mumbles glumly and sits down beside me, Why do people keep staring? Have you looked in a mirror today? I ask him. He sighs and begins eating his soup quietly. Then Jenny snaps. Why do you get yourself into these things, Al? she starts, You always end up doing something stupid, dont you? Those bruises wont go down for weeks, you know! Why cant you just let things go? Youve always been so stubborn, thats your problem

Miss Winters, I believe youre taking the words out of my mouth, Professor Chang appears behind Jenny, who goes red with embarrassment. Al, on the other hand, looks delighted. Because even though Jenny has been giving out to him, shes acknowledged his existence for the first time in weeks. Potter, who did this to you? Chang asks firmly. Al looks from Jenny to Professor Chang. Nobody, he says. Chang raises an eyebrow. So you did this to yourself? she asks sarcastically.

Ehyeah. Im a very violent sleeper, he says stupidly. Although Professor Chang doesnt believe a word Al is saying, theres nothing she can do to prove that he didnt do it to himself, so she walks back to the teachers table. Why didnt you say it was Robert? Jenny asks in awe. Wouldnt want him to lose his Head Boy position this close to graduating, would I? he shrugs indifferently and then leaves the table. I have to admire him at times like these. And I cant help but notice that Jennys admiring him to. I have to go, I tell her, Ill talk to you later!

I rush to the Slytherin common room, where I find Scorpius playing Wizards Chess with a seventh year boy, whose name Im not quite sure of. I shoo the boy away and turn to Scorpius excitedly. Our plans working! I cry. What plan? he asks. The plan to get Al and Jenny back together! But he looks confused, We dont have a plan to get them back together.

Well our lack of plan is working then! Jenny is talking to him! Has she dumped the dickhead? Wellno, not yet, I say, But its only a matter of time! She seemed really angry when she found out he beat up Al Well she should be, the blokes a psychopath. Im telling you, give it five years or so, theyll be getting married! I cry happily. I think you might be getting a bit ahead of yourself

* Red! James runs towards me and bounces onto the sofa, looking as if all his Christmases have come at once. I am so glad your parents had sex all those years ago! he cries and everybody in the Gryffindor common room stare at him. Of all the stupid things James has ever said in his life, that is definitely the most disturbing. Why cant he just say something like Im so glad you were born? See, this is the kind of thing that makes me think James might be mentally

unstable. Why wont Harry and Ginny just listen to me? Their son needs help. That came out wrong, he admits, But what I mean to say is your brother is the greatest keeper ever! Okay, here is the argument Ive been looking for. My brother? My brother? What about me, eh? Wasnt I a good keeper? Or is it just a male thing only boys can be really good keepers! I snap. R-Red, you know I think you were an amazing keeper, he says nervously and backs away from me rapidly, I just mean hes the greatest one since you

Thats not what you meant, James! Lily says Im not allowed argue with you! he cries and runs up the stairs to his dormitory before he can get himself into trouble. Kick. This baby really picks her or his moments to start kicking the hell out of me. Its usually when Im down. I know its a good thing that the baby kicks, but really, youd think it would get sick of it after a while. Then again, there cant really be that much to do in a womb other than kick up your heels every now and again.

Suddenly, Im completely overcome with the urge to cry, so instead of suppressing my feelings, I burst into tears. Theres a first year over in the corner doing her homework who is looking at me as if Im completely insane. She picks up her books and moves into the corner furthest away from me to continue working without my uncontrollable sobbing interrupting her. A fifth year boy is pretending like hes not staring by holding up the newspaper over his face, but I can see his eyes peering out over the top. Even though its been five months since everyone has found out, they still cant help but stare at the pregnant girl. I suppose its only natural. But its also humiliating. Deciding I cant take their glares anymore, I go upstairs to the dormitory with every intention of sleeping. Laura is sitting on her bed painting her nails, and nods a greeting to me.

Whats wrong? she asks, not looking up from her nails. Why do people keep staring at me? I whine, Well, I know why they keep staring at me, but youd think theyd just get over it! Im not the first person to get pregnant at Hogwarts. Yeah, but youre the first with famous parents to do it, she shrugs, and begins painting her toenails now that her fingers are done, People love gossip. And like it or not, youre still the best source of gossip in the school. Even better than the Albus Potter-Jenny Winters-Robert Hitch love triangle.

Is my pregnancy scandal really better than The Triangle? Its always the quiet ones, eh? That Jenny Winters, youd swear butter wouldnt melt in her mouth. Who wouldve thought shed turn out to be just as big a slut as the rest of the Ravenclaws? Laura may not be as big of an asshole as I first perceived her to be, but I have to admit, the girls a bitch. Jennys not a slut, I tell her, You should get to know her, I think youd like her. Thats a lie. Jenny is the complete opposite to Laura. I think if Laura spent more than ten minutes in her presence

shed probably kill her. I love Jenny to bits, but shes a nice girl and Laura is not a nice girl. Laura prides herself on the fact that shes not a nice girl. Laura looks at me and raises her eyebrows as if to stress this point. Okay, youd hate her, I admit, But shes not a slut. Right, says Laura, Me neither. She smiles mischievously at me and then heads into the bathroom to wipe the excess nail varnish off her skin. I then realise that Ive stopped crying, and I cant even remember why I started in the first place. *

Friday morning, during double potions, a third year Hufflepuff comes into the classroom and tells the teacher that Professor Flitwick is looking for me. Wondering what the hell I could have possibly done this time to get into trouble, I head off for the Headmasters office. Sometimes I think I should just set up shop there considering the amount of time I spend in the blasted place. The Hufflepuff tells me that the password is House Elf and then leaves me to face the music alone. I knock on the door of the office. Maybe my favourite sort-of-but-not-really-Fatherin-Law will be standing in there with more propositions to screw up my relationship with Scorpius, but hes not instead theres a tall woman with dark hair and dark eyes, who Im sure Ive seen before, I just cant remember where. She looks

sort of severe, but when she smiles at me, the smile definitely holds a certain amount of warmth. Rose, the lady smiles, Lovely to see you again. Youre looking well. I hate when people tell me Im looking well, because they always leave out the one word I know for a fact theyre thinking youre looking wellconsidering. Im Astoria Malfoy. Of course she is. Im just that unfortunate. Why didnt she just bring Lucius and Narcissa, and maybe GreatGranny and second cousin Malfoy?

We didnt really get to speak the last time we met, she goes on. Yes, thats because your son laid your husband out on the floor of Flitwicks office. I was just wondering how you were doing? Im doing okay, I shrug. I dont really know what else to say. She seems like a nice lady, but Im not exactly the best judge of character. I thought Robert Hitch was a nice bloke before he nearly killed my cousin. Please, sit down, Astoria gestures to a chair and I gladly take it. She sits across from me and smiles again. I know my husband came to see you a few weeks ago. Im not quite sure what went on, but all I know is that Scorpius hasnt been speaking to him since then.

I say nothing. I dont want to rat Draco out to his wife, especially if he really is sorry, but nor do I want to defend him in any way. To be honest, I just want to keep out of it. And also, Astoria continues, I know that Scorpius took the money we offered him. He what?! I cant stop myself from shouting. D-didnt he tell you? she asks nervously. No, he didnt tell me, I mutter angrily.

Please dont get worked up about it, says Astoria, We were only trying to help you, to take responsibility. We havent exactly been very involved in the pregnancy andwell, Id like to contribute. We all make mistakes, Rose. Im barely listening to her, but imagining Scorpiuss head on a plate. How could he do this? He knows what his father did! If I wasnt pregnant, Id march right out of this office and kick him so hard up the arse that his testicles would be coming out his ears! Then again, if I wasnt pregnant, none of this would be happening. Dracos not perfect and neither is Scorpius, Astoria sighs, And they tend to

act before they think about the consequences. Clearly, I say, pointing to my bump. Here. She reaches into her handbag and pulls out a small red and green knitted hat, I made this for the baby. Call it a peace offering? I take the small hat and feel those dreaded tears welling up in my eyes again. Why do about fifty new emotions suddenly arrive when you get pregnant? As if the uncontrollable bladder isnt bad enough. Thank you, Mrs Malfoy.

Call me Astoria. And Rose, if you need anything at all, please dont hesitate to contact me. I know you have your own family, she adds quickly, But I want you to know Im here. Not all Malfoys are idiots just the general majority. She smiles at me again and I return it for the first time. She leaves the office through the fireplace, and I decide that maybe just this once, Im not going to argue with Scorpius over this. Because everyone knows that desperate times call for desperate measures. Chapter 31 : Victory and Defeat Tension. Fear. Hunger. Dread. Anxiety. These are all the emotions I can see on my little brothers face, and Im sure hes feeling a lot more on the inside. I have never seen him look more nervous in my whole life. He looks smaller than usual in

his oversized Quidditch gear and I dont think James is helping to calm Hugos nerves one little bit. We have to win this one, he keeps repeating as he scoffs down his breakfast, This is my last chance to take home the cup. We have to win this one! Hugo goes very white at Jamess words and I doubt he even knows that there is food on the plate in front of him. Hes staring into the distance and his mind is about a million miles away from the Great Hall. Luckily he hasnt put on any eyeliner today, nor has he gelled his hair down onto his face so it covers his eyes. Its in its normal wild state today and he looks like his old self, save for the fact that his hair is still black and not its natural brown.

When James has eaten six sausages and three eggs, and Merlin knows what else, he gets up from the table and visits each team member individually to go over the plan once more. He starts with Fiona Jordan, a fifth year chaser who is sitting at the far end of the Gryffindor table and I see her roll her eyes as she spots him coming towards her. Lads, lets get out of here, Sen Finnegan whispers to Fred, Dom, Hugo and Simon Longbottom, Hes going to start on us next. Dom, Fred and Simon jump up and rush out of the hall after Sen, but Hugo stays put. I dont think hes heard a word Sen said.

Hugh, youll be fine, I try to reassure him, Its really not that scary once youre out there. Im going to drop the Quaffle, Hugo whispers so that only I can hear him, Im not going to save anything. Im going to make the team lose and Jamesll kill me. He wont kill you, I lie, Hugo, youre a great keeper. No Im not, he says, I inherited Mums Quidditch skill, you got Dads. Its not fair, you got all the good genes the Weasley Quidditch skill, the Granger brains The Malfoy child? I add, The red bushy hair? The innate disability to keep my thoughts to myself? Hugo Harry Weasley,

stop putting yourself down. Its not a Quidditch problem you have, its a confidence one. Im starting to sound just like my mother. Kill me now. And itll be Als goals youll be trying to block. Youve played him hundreds of times at The Burrow. Just imagine youre at Nana and Grandads, with just the family watching. Except it wont be the family, says Hugo miserably, Itll be the entire school. Wellhalf this school is our bloody family anyway. Good luck today, Hugo! Professor Longbottom grins at him on the way past the table, Youll make us all proud!

And thanks to dear old Neville, all of my hard work has gone down the toilet Hugo is back to being as pale as Nearly Headless Nick and staring into the distance. James drags Hugo down to the stadium at a quarter to eleven, and the atmosphere is building already all around the school. It seems everybody has divided between red and green. Its difficult to tell who is a Ravenclaw or a Hufflepuff because theyve changed into the colours of the house theyll be supporting. I spot Jenny and Robert in the crowd, Jenny wearing a green scarf and looking very sour beside Robert, who appears to be supporting Gryffindor. They arent holding hands theyre not even acknowledging each other.

Youre supporting Slytherin? I gasp with mock disgust when I reach her, I thought you had better taste, Miss Winters! So did I, I hear Robert mumble and he walks on ahead of us. Jenny glares after him angrily. Have I missed something here? I ask. Jenny shakes her head. Youre in a better mood today, she observes. Theres nothing like Quidditch to put an almost eight month pregnant girl in a good mood. But Merlin help those Slytherins should they beat Gryffindor. I cant say the same for you, I frown, Did you and Robert have an argument?

You could say that, she shrugs. Jenny sits with Roxanne, Lily and I in the Gryffindor stand during the match and shes just about the only person wearing green and doesnt even look for Robert. I cant help but be happy that theyve had a falling-out. Jenny deserves so much better than him, even though he does seem sorry for what he did to Al. He keeps coming up to me and Scorpius and apologising, but he has yet to say sorry to Al. The cheers are deafening as the two teams fly out from the changing rooms, and I see James get Al in a headlock instead of shaking his hand like the two captains usually do. Al shoves him away, ruffles Jamess hair and mounts his broom. I dont know if the baby can sense

the excitement, but she or he is kicking like crazy. Ouch. That kick hurt. This baby is definitely grounded when its born. And so here we are again at the most exciting Quidditch game of the year the final! Gregory McPhilips starts his usual commentary, Two teams, two Potters, two Scamanders lets just hope they wont start beating the crap out of each other too early into the game Lorcan and Lysander look awkward at this and look away from each other. Lily looks mortified. As far as I know, the Scamanders have decided to forget that anything happened though neither of them have spoken to Lily since the last match but its sort of hard to do that

when someone brings it up in front of the whole school. Its Hugo Weasleys debut as Gryffindor Keeper a nice match he chose to start! Even from here I can see how nervous Hugo looks. Im not surprised I feel just as nervous. After a few minutes, the baby kicks again. Albus Potter makes the shot and its saved! Saved by Hugo Weasley! James flies over to Hugo and hugs him in mid-air. He then proceeds to take off his t-shirt hes playing in a red Gryffindor tshirt as its too warm to wear the full uniform and swing it around over his head. And then he throws it into a crowd

of boo-ing Slytherins. Like Ive said before, James is a strange individual. After fifteen minutes the score is 20-10 to Gryffindor. Hugo has saved six goals and only let in one. Im getting stomach cramps every five minutes or so, but am trying to act casual. But then one extrapainful cramp causes me to yelp in pain and I can take it no more. Rose, whats wrong? Lily asks in alarm, and Jenny looks very panicked. Roxanne tears her eyes away from the match (just at the point when her brother, Fred, aims a bludger right at Henrietta Flint) and looks at me too. I think Im in labour, I gasp, angry that Im only just realising it. I start to breathe heavily like they taught me to do in those

waste-of-time-or-so-I-thought antenatal classes Mum made me go to a few weeks ago. I sort of wish Id listened to them now. Y-you cant be in labour! Lily gasps, Its only the 7th of June! Youre not due until mid-July! Shall I open my legs so you can tell the baby that? I snap, Its coming, I can feel it! Jenny, Roxanne and Lily jump to their feet immediately. Lily and Roxanne hold my arms while Roxie goes ahead, shouting pregnant woman, coming through! Jenny keeps telling me to breathe, as if I wont unless she tells me to. Lilys still adamant that its too soon for the baby to come, and there is just no way that this can be possible.

Well unless the baby has a little penknife in there and is ripping apart my insides, its happening! I cry at her. When we reach the hospital wing, Madame Pomfrey remains calm as we explain the situation to her. She sits me down on one of the beds and tells me to relax. When was your last contraction? she asks. Four and a half minutes ago, Lily answers for me, looking at her watch, And it lasted one minute and twelve seconds.

Madame Pomfrey runs her wand over my stomach and mutters incantations Ive never heard of before. Alright, what youve been experiencing are Braxton Hicks contractions false labour in other words, she tells me after a few moments, Its nothing to worry about, plenty of women get them. The baby is not coming not today anyway. Nothing to worry about? Jenny gasps, How can you say that its nothing to worry about? I thought...I thought I thought she was going to pop right there in the Quidditch stadium! Roxie cries.

You did the right thing by bringing her here, Madame Pomfrey assures them, Rose, if you ever experience any serious pain, do not hesitate to come to me. I calm down when her words sink in. Im not in labour. My baby is not coming today. Im not about to become a mother. I cant help but feel intensely relieved. I mean, how could I become a mother today? Ive just been dealing with the pregnancy I havent even thought of how Im going to feel when this child actually comes into the world. Ive not mentally prepared myself just yet, considering I have at least another month to do it. Madame Pomfrey lets us go back to the Quidditch match after a few minutes (though Im really not in the mood for it anymore), but when we draw near to the

entrance hall, everybody else is coming back in. Apparently the match is over. Who won? Roxie squeals, I cant believe we missed it! Its hard to tell who won because everyone is chatting excitedly to each other. Im guessing theyre all either Ravenclaws or Hufflepuffs, because nobody seems too happy or too depressed. Jenny grabs the first person who passes us, a rather short, fat boy, and demands to know who won the match. Werent you there? the boy asked, his voice clearly breaking.

Would she be asking if she was there, Henry? Roxie snaps, Who won the bloody match?! G-Gryffindor! Id join Roxie and Lily in cheering, only Im afraid Ill go into false labour again. Who knows what could set it off? Instead I just grin widely and feel so overwhelmingly relieved that James will not be murdering my little brother today. Jenny looks a bit disappointed. A- I mean, the Slytherins will be so upset, she says sadly. Lily looks at her incredulously. W-what? Jenny stumbles, Im just sayingnobody likes to loseRose, arent you sorry that Scorpius lost?

No, I scoff, Where is he so I can rub it in his face? As hundreds of students swarm back into the school, we take refuge in the Gryffindor Tower, which is completely empty except for Laura, who is playing a game of Wizards Chess with a House Elf. The House Elf panics when he sees us come in, so he disappears straight away, as if were about to take off our clothes and throw them at him. Theyre such strange little creatures. Im not quite sure why Mum loves them so much. I was winning, Laura frowns at us, That House Elf was going to pay me six galleons if I won.

You were going to take gold from a House Elf? Jenny asks her, Thats awful! Thats a whole weeks wages for those poor elves! Laura looks at Jenny and raises one eyebrow at her. I try to raise one eyebrow too, but I cant. Its not that I want to raise my eyebrow at Jenny, Id just like to be able to do it. I probably look weird now, because Roxie is looking at me very strangely. Look Julie, fairs fair. If hed won, Id have given him the six galleons. Its Jenny, actually, she frowns at Laura, And why werent you at the Quidditch match? Oh why, Jenny? Why must you ask these questions? Why must we dig up the past?

Ive been banned from all Quidditch matches, remember? Laura says, with half a bitter smile. Oh I remember now, says Jenny, Well its not like you didnt deserve it. Just keep digging, Jen. This hole isnt quite deep enough yet. Luckily Laura just shoots her a very bitchy look, but doesnt retaliate because James has just run into the common room, waving a red and gold flag around and shouting. Laura rolls her eyes and heads up to the dormitory, not wanting to remain in the presence of the boy who broke her heart in front of the entire world. WE WON! James screams, as if we couldnt have guessed, You shouldve

seen Al, he looks like hes going to cry! WE WON! WE WON! I wish I could have seen it. I always enjoy a good Quidditch match and Ive never missed a final before. I suppose this is just another big change in my life I have no more time for Quidditch. Caught the snitch before Scorp even had time to chase it! Red, I hope your kid inherits its uncles seeking abilities! James grins, pointing to himself. Eh, James? You do realise youre not going to be the babys uncle, dont you? Lily says. James stares at her blankly. YesIm not stupid, Lily. Lily raises her eyebrows

at me. Anyway, the party starts at eight tonight be there or be circles! As if we dont have enough parties in this common room, James always organises a massive get-together every year Gryffindor win the Quidditch Cup. Its going to be even bigger than his birthday party, though I do hope the outcome is much less severe for me. At least I wont be drinking at this one. I decide to spend the day catching up on homework, but I find it very hard to concentrate because every time the baby kicks, Im afraid Im going into labour. On top of that, I hardly even have a minute to myself because Lily, Roxie and Jenny keep popping in to see if Im alright. I appreciate their support and everything, but really, a girl needs a minute to herself if she wants to write two ft of parchment

on Amortentia. When Im about half way through the essay, Lily dashes into the dormitory (where Im doing my homework, thinking I wont be disturbed here) breathless. Scorpius is looking for you! she gasps, Hes really worried. Why is he really worried? I frown at her. Well she begins and looks down at the floor, I may have let it slip thatyou had contractions during the match Lily!

I could strangle her right now. For a girl who was telling everybody not to piss me off, shes being quite the hypocrite. I go down to the common room, which has already been decorated with red and gold banners, and find Scorpius waiting anxiously at the bottom of the stairs. What happened? Are you alright? Lily said you went into labour False labour, I frown, Im fine, it was just Braxton Hicks contractions. Theyre very common, apparently. Are you sure? he presses, Why didnt you call me? I glare at him, wondering how someone so book-smart could be so stupid. You

were playing a Quidditch match, what was I supposed to do? Hold up a sign saying Scorpius, Im having your baby!? Nobut you had all day to tell me, he argues, You never want to involve me in anything! Don't start now, I sigh tiredly, I didnt see the point in telling you, it was a false alarm. You didnt see the point? he scoffs, Christ, Rose I do my best to look out for you but youre just so So what? I ask angrily.

So bloody delicate all the time! he shouts, Everything I do you take it up the wrong way! I just cant win with you! Stop being so dramatic, I hiss, because people are now starting to look at us, I cant believe youre being so childish about this. Im not the one being childish. I cant believe you didnt think to tell me Don't start on me, Scorpius! I warn him, Im not the only one keeping secrets here! He looks at me, as if he doesnt know what Im talking about. I know you took the money from your dad. And why the hell do you think I did that?

I know, to help! Youre like a broken record these days! Ive told you, I can do this myself! Fine, he says in a low voice, Do it yourself. And with one last pitiful look, he turns around and leaves the common room. What the hell just happened? Did Scorpius just dump me? Me, his eight month pregnant girlfriend? I stand, rooted to the floor for about five minutes, staring at the spot he was just standing in. I feel Lilys hand on my arm, but I barely even notice her there. I feel like someones cast Petrificus Totalus on me, because I cant move.

Rose? Lily says my name softly, Come on, lets go back upstairs. I can feel everybody looking at me, but I dont care. Lily tugs my arm a little bit harder and I let her lead me upstairs to my dormitory. She sits me down on my bed and waits for me to say something. Im not quite sure what to say. Are you alright? Lily asks after a few minutes, Im sure he didnt mean it. He was just angry and frightened because of what happened Lily, could I be alone for a while please? I ask her. She nods, rubs my arm and leaves. I tell myself Im not going to get upset about this. I know Im not going to cry, because I dont feel sad I feel angry. I want to throw something at

someone. I want to scream at the top of my lungs. I want to grab Professor Flitwick and drop-kick him through the Quidditch posts. But instead I breathe. I breathe in and out for a few minutes. I count to ten about a billion times. Because I cant get angry anymore, not if I dont want to stress out the baby. I stay in the dormitory all through dinner. Nobody comes to see me I presume Lily has told them I want my space. I mull it all over in my brain and come to the conclusion Id hoped Id never come to, but always suspected I would. At around half seven, I hear the victory party get underway in the common room below me, but Im really not in the mood for celebrating. Another person not really in the mood for celebrating is Jenny, so

she comes up to the dormitory to be my miserys company. I heard what happened, is the first thing she says to me, Why are men such pigs? I shrug. I dont really want to get into a womens lib, burn our bras kind of situation here, but I completely agree with her. The baby kicks at this too there, Im convinced its a man-hating girl, or else a boy protesting. I want to dump Robert, she announces. I momentarily forget all about my men troubles and go back to concentrating on hers. This is just about the only thing in the world that can cheer me up. Im so

happy to hear this I could do the Hippogriff step. The Hippogriff-step is quite a complex dance move that should only be attempted by very drunk grandmothers on a Friday night it involves a lot of flapping your arms and bobbing your head, while running around in a circle. Its definitely not a safe dance for pregnant women to do. Well then do it! I cry, Hes an arse! Hes not that bad, she tries to defend, okay, hes a complete arse. But I cant dump him. Why not?

WellIve never dumped anyone before, she shrugs, I dont know how to do it. May I remind you of Albus Potter? You dumped him fairly quickly, I point out, Why dont you get him pregnant and then tell him to raise the child himself? Thats always a great way to dump someone. So maybe I havent completely forgotten about my boy troubles. Im sure Scorpius didnt mean it, says Jenny softly, I saw him in the common room, he looks terrible. Well hes a Slytherin at a Gryffindor victory party, he should look terrible, I say, And were not talking about Scorpius, were talking about Robert. Just

tell him you dont want to be with him anymore. Its simple. She sighs heavily and shakes her head in despair. You know what this calls for? she asks and I shrug, It calls for a sleepover. I havent had a sleepover since third year, I tell her, And Im really not in the mood Its perfect! Youve been through so much today. Dom will be here, and I can ask Lily to come too! Do you want Molly there? Okay first of all, were not having a sleepover, I say firmly, And secondly, if we were having a sleepover, why on earth would you invite Monster Molly?

Okay, no Molly, says Jenny excitedly, Well steal some food from the party and bitch about boys! Youre forgetting Chas and Laura sleep here too, I point out. I like Chas, Jenny shrugs, And Laurawell, shell be outnumbered, wont she? This is just what you need, Rose! Please, say yes! Fine I start, Fine. Well have a sleepover Yes!

If you dump Robert tonight. Her face falls. Tonight? Tonight. Fine, she sighs, Then Im inviting Molly! She leaves the dormitory and I decide to follow her down. Im going to have to face him sometime, and if Jenny can face Robert, I can face Scorpius. The common room is completely packed. Al is here, which is brave of him considering hes the captain of the losing team. He appears to be having a good time too.

You look surprisingly upbeat, I say as I approach him. Cant win them all, he shrugs, And anyway, Im going to win it next year. I can tell that after his victory in the last match, Al feels as if hes won anyway. He pours himself another drink of Butterbeer since his bad drinking experience at Teds wedding, hes been avoiding the dreaded alcohol and looks very content. I have to say, hes a very good loser. I notice Robert Hitch walk past us and he says nothing to Al, which Im thankful for. The last thing we need is a brawl in the common room. Als bruises from the last ones havent disappeared yet.

Hitch, Al calls. Apparently I spoke too soon. Robert turns around and faces Al. For a moment neither of them say anything and everyone turns around to have a good look at whats going to happen next. I can see James over the opposite side of the common room, surrounded by girls, but looking over, ready to jump in in the event of a scrap. Then, to everyones shock, Al extends a hand. Truce?

Robert looks at his hand, nods and shakes it. He then skulks away, clearly ashamed that Al is the bigger man here. Ive never been more proud of my cousin. It had to be done, Al shrugs at me when he sees the shocked look on my face. I can see Jenny looking at him in the same way. WellIm proud of you, Al, I grin, I didnt know you Slytherins could be so forgiving. Al grins back at me, but then looks at Robert again, who is now being approached by Jenny. He looks sad to see them together, but also as if hes accepted it.

Shes dumping him tonight, you know, I say. Oh, really? he asks, trying his best to sound casual. You can grin if you like. And because hes just not that good of a liar, he grins. * Scorpius does not look in the party mood, so why he is sitting on the couch by the fireplace is completely beyond me. Perhaps he thought hed lose face if he didnt show up. I sit down beside him. This couch is the one we played the game of I Never on almost eight months ago.

This is the couch we had our first kiss on. This is the couch that started our journey into the dormitory and ultimately into parenthood. I dont want to fight, I start the conversation. Neither do I, he agrees. It seems like its all we do these days. He nods. He knows exactly what I do, and apparently hes accepted it, but its going to be me who has to say it. I think we fought less when we werejust friends, I say, trying not to choke up. This is harder than I thought.

I love you, Rose, he looks at me, But its just too hard. And I love you too, I tell him and take his hand, I really do. But I think we just need to concentrate on the baby for now. He nods and puts his arm around me and we just sit there in each others arms for a while. I end up crying, even though I promised myself I wouldnt. Im sorry for what I said earlier, he says quietly, Youre not alone in this. I know Im not, I reply, I think Im going to go to bed. Its been a long day.

Right, he says and helps me to get up. Then he pulls me into the most heartfelt hug Ive ever experienced. It makes me cry even more, but silently. I wipe my tears away as we embrace. Im sorry, I whisper. Im sorry too. * Jenny is in the dormitory when I arrive there, with a copious amount of sweets and drinks surrounding her. Shes changed into her pyjamas already and she looks extremely happy with herself.

I did it! she squeals happily, I broke up with Robert! And he took it quite well, actually. I mean, he seemed a bit upset, but thatll pass. Thats great, Jen, I smile, but my hearts not in it. And I saw you talking to Scorpius! I told you that you two would work it out. I cant bring myself to tell her what happened. Before I even have the chance to say anything, Lily and Molly burst in with the duvets and pillows off their beds. Apparently Jenny wasnt bluffing when she said shed invite Molly. If I survive this night, itll be a miracle.

I go into the bathroom to wipe my face before anyone notices Ive been crying. I have to be strong. This is whats best, and both Scorpius and I know it. But Ive never been less in the mood for a sleepover in my life. I change into my extra-baggy Chudley Cannons t-shirt and my expanded pyjama bottoms, take a few deep breaths, and go back out to Lily, Molly and Jenny. Laura, apparently sick of the party, has arrived up now and looks very confused as to why Lily and Molly have their bedclothes in our dormitory. Were having a man-beating session, I explain to her, You in? She looks at me sceptically. Man-beating you say? Im always in. I grin at her and she grins back. I cant believe I used to hate the girl. Shes such a bitch my kind of person. Its not really that shes

changed, its more that Im on her good side now. She changes into her pyjamas and brings her bedclothes down onto the floor, ready to join in the festivities. I didnt know this meeting was to complain about men, says Molly. Only Molly could call a sleepover a meeting. My boyfriend is very efficient Ill have you know! Efficient, eh? Laura grins mischievously, Molly Weasley, you dark horse, I didnt think youd be shagging a bloke with the Cautionary Tale for a cousin. Thanks, I say sarcastically. Thats not what I meant, Molly says firmly.

Shes just messing with you, Molly, I laugh, How is L I mean, John. I nearly called him Library Man. Hes fine, thank you, she says haughtily. Efficient, Laura sniggers. Leave her alone, Laura, Jenny warns. Oh here comes Julie to the rescue, says Laura in a mocking tone, When shes not saving House Elves, shes coming to the defence of Molly Weasley. Arent you just the bees knees?

Its Jenny, Jenny spits, even though Laura knows her name perfectly well, And do you have to be a bitch the whole time? Do you have to be a goodie two-shoes the whole time? Laura sneers. Okay, girls, lets just forget it Lily starts. Goodie two-shoes? Ill hex you through that wall and well see whos the goodie two-shoes! Jenny draws her wand. Laura draws hers too, but I cant imagine Laura will win if the two of them duel it out. Lauras not exactly the smartest of girls and Jenny is a Ravenclaw and knows a great deal more than her.

Seriously, put your wands away, Lily insists. Mollys looking on in interest she clearly wants a showdown. Make me, Laura snaps. Scorpius and I have agreed to just be friends, I blurt out. Jenny and Laura lower their wands and look at me in shock, and Molly actually gasps. Well, at least it prevented Laura being hexed through the wall. B-but why? Lily asks, I thought you two would just make up like you always do! It justit wasnt working, I say and I can feel the tears coming again, Can we not talk about this, on second thought?

Go back to pointing your wands at each other. The girls stay silent for a few minutes. They look just as upset as I feel, which I find quite surprising because I didnt think they cared whether I was with Scorpius or not. I thought Lily would be secretly happy considering she used to fancy him, but she looks the most upset. I dont think Id be that upset if Teddy and Victoire broke up. In fact, the thought kind of makes me smile on the inside. We all have our guilty pleasures, right? Then again, if it actually happened I might feel completely different. Dom and Chas come stumbling into the dormitory, clearly intoxicated and giggling.

Oh, sleepover! Dom cries when she sees us sat in a circle on the ground. She runs over and plops down beside me. The smell of alcohol off her is almost making me drunk. Rosie-Posie! Youre my favourite cousin. No offence Lily andMolly, what the fuck are you doing here? Theres nothing like a drunk Dom to lift the tension. I was invited, Ill have you know, says Molly, sitting up straighter. Rightwell, theres a first time for everything! We fill Dom and Chas in on our manbeating sleepover, even though theres

not a whole lot of man-beating going on. In fact theres more angry glaring between Jenny and Laura than anything else. But we settle into it after a few minutes and it turns out that its Molly who kicks the whole thing off. I dont like it when John wants to kiss when Im trying to read, she announces and the rest of us burst out laughing. Its distracting! Oh Molly, hes so lucky to have you, Lily laughs. No, I get where shes coming from, says Dom, half-seriously, I hate it when Mark tries to open my bra when Im trying to do an essay.

We all look at her blankly. So you really have no idea where shes coming from then, says Chas, No, what I hate is when blokes scream out Quidditch scores during sexlike when theyyou knowand then they shout its the snitch for 150 points! This time none of us laugh. Were all so disturbed, its as if well never laugh again. Wed have more fun with a Dementor in the room. Chas, who the hell are you sleeping with? Y-youve never been with a guy Nope, we havent, moving on, says Jenny quickly.

I used to like it when James would sort of cup my face in his hand when wed kiss, says Laura and this is surprisingly sensitive for her. Al used to do that all the time! Jenny cries. And did he have his I want to kiss now face? Laura asks excitedly. Oh my god, Jenny laughs and then makes a weird face. Thats it! Laura bursts out laughing. It's odd the things people bond over.

Lily puts her fingers in her ears. They are my brothers, you know! Come on then, Lily, its your turn, I tell her. She looks at Laura and Jenny in disgust and then thinks about what shes going to say. I like it when a boy randomly kisses you when youre least expecting it. I like the spontaneous type. So is this Lorcan or Lysander youre talking about? Dom grins and Lily throws a pillow at her. It had to be said! Nobody says anything for a few minutes. Its as if were all thinking of what we love

and hate the most about our boyfriends or should I say, ex-boyfriends. It was Fred, by the way, says Chas to break the silence. We all look at her. Y-you dont mean the Quidditch scores bloke do you? I ask, suddenly feeling sick. Chas grins naughtily. Ill never be able to look at Fred ever again. But I have to say, a bit of girly banter really is the best medicine for a broken heart. It doesnt mend it completely, but it helps it on the way - at least for a little while. Chapter 32 : The End Of An Era Red, I need your help!

Its never, ever a good thing when James Potter needs my help. Whether its wanting to know exactly how one places a constipating curse on someone, or what the password is to Flitwicks office so that he can spray-paint Munchkin on the sleeping Headmaster for a dare (that was in fourth year twenty seven first years ran around after Flitwick the next day singing Follow the yellow brick road. James got twenty-seven detentions one for each first year), helping James always turns out bad. However, this time he looks far more desperate than usual, so despite my better judgement, I listen to what he has to say. I havent started studying for Potions yet, he tells me, Tell me, how hard is it?

I stare at him blankly. By it do you mean the entire NEWT course? He nods frantically. Well, its hard enough that theres no way in hell youll ever get it all learned before tomorrow. You do realise your exam is tomorrow dont you? Right he says, So youre telling me I need to fly on a Thestral to the Ministry of Magic, steal a time-turner and go back in time? No, thats not what Im saying, I sigh. But our parents got to do it! James whines. If our parents jumped off a dragon would you do it?

Our parents did jump off a dragon I dont care! I snap, The point is you are not flying to the Ministry, you are not going back in time and you are not jumping off a dragon! He looks like hes about to shout at me, but instead he takes a deep breath, runs a hand through his hair and sits down beside me. I can almost hear his brain counting to ten. Red, I know youre good at Potions, can you please help me? he pleads. My notes are upstairs in my bag, I sigh tiredly, But I only have half of the course done, so youre on your own for

everything youve covered in seventh year. I cant believe how irresponsible that boy is. Who starts studying for their Potions NEWT the night before the exam? I have half a mind to give him a good kick up the backside. James makes Lily run upstairs to fetch my notes and he begins studying like hes never studied before. Actually, come to think of it, he has never studied before. Im going for a walk, I tell him, but he barely even hears me because hes concentrating on the notes so hard. His nose is practically touching the parchment. Ive taken to going for short walks recently because I find that if I sit in the one place for too long I get woefully bad

cramps in my legs. Also, if I sit listening to James too long I get a woefully bad pain in my head. So I mosey out of the common room and down the grand staircase, looking for something to do or someone to talk to. I see Dom and Mark sitting on a random sofa on the third floor. Shes trying to calm him down about his Potions NEWT tomorrow, so I decide not to interrupt them. Further on down the stairs, I run into Jenny, who is obviously coming from the library after studying for the end of year exams, which will be starting next week. I wish I cared more about them, but every time I go to study, I end up feeling frustrated and tired, so I just fall asleep. I know Ill have to pass them if I ever want to sit my NEWTs in the future, but right now Im more worried about becoming a mother than anything else.

Been studying? I ask her. Eryes, sort of, she shrugs and then blushes a bit. Whats so embarrassing about studying? Why on earth would a Ravenclaw be ashamed of doing a spot of revision? Its all they do. What, were you studying naked or something? I ask. I I was just helping Albus with his Defence studying, she says quickly. I think she used his full name in the hope that I wouldnt know who shes talking about.

Oh Albus, I nod, As in Albus Potter? As in my cousin, Al? As in the boy you dont want to get back together with I was just helping him out! she protests, It didnt mean anything! Jen, you know as well as I do that Al is one of the best in the year when it comes to Defence Against the Dark Arts. Tell me, what you were really doing Spoken to Scorpius lately? she cuts me off and completely changes the subject. I hate when she does that. Yes, I had dinner with him today, actually, I say proudly. Everyone seems to think that Scorpius and I are unable to do this just friends thing. Theyre wrong.

In fact, Scorpius and I are spending even more time together now than we did when we were going out. And were even better friends. Rose, Jenny sighs, now walking back down the direction she came with me, I dont see why you two broke up. Give it a week and youll be back together again. No we wont, I tell her firmly, Maybe in five years well be ready for a relationship and a baby, but right now we have a lot of growing up to do. We have to concentrate on little Delilah. I give her the same speech every time she asks why Scorpius and I broke up. Its getting old now. Delilah? she curls up her nose, Youre still sure its a girl?

Positive, I tell her, Well, Scorpius reckons its a boy, but I just have a girly feeling about it. James reckons its a boy too, Jenny informs me, Hes been going around making bets on it. Al put six galleons on it being a girl, I think Ill put a couple of galleons on it too, if you think its a girl Its nice to know that people are making money off my situation. But promise you wont call her Delilah? Jenny pleads, Delilah Weasley just doesnt sound right.

I take out my notepad and scribble Delilah off my list of baby names. One down, three hundred and forty six to go. * I must be the only person not feeling the stress of exams. Molly has gone completely insane over her OWLs. She has quills sticking out of her hair, she has notes all over the place and shes going around reciting different definitions and incantations. The really sad thing is that this time last year I was exactly the same. I even drew up timetables for Al and Dom so theyd study too. If I hadnt, Al wouldnt have done half as well as he did and Domwell, she wouldnt have passed at all. And I didnt get as much as a thank you from Aunt Ginny or Uncle Bill. I practically raised their kids and I get no recognition. When Harry and Dad heard

about my timetable-ing, they both paled and looked slightly disturbed by it. Mum told me not to mind them, that what I did was both thoughtful and practical. And I agreed with her, and I still do. But I really hope I wasnt as bad as Molly. She looks physically ill. And even though shes never scored anything less than an Exceeds Expectations in any subject, shes rushing around telling everyone shes going to fail. I think everyones stopped listening to her, especially the seventh years who are just about ready to gag her. Sen Finnegan has his hands over his ears and is whispering the dates of the first End the Discrimination of Werewolves protests and Harry Latimer is pacing up and down the steps to the dormitories spelling Grindelwald, just in case he forgets.

Even the sixth years are going a bit OTT. Jason OKeefe is lying under the sofa, trying to recall the names of all the Death Eaters who fought in the war. Even Dom is studying and I didnt even make her a timetable this year. Im reading over some Charms notes, but Im not stressing. I think Ive finally realised that there are some things more important in life than exams. I can almost feel my past self smacking me across the head for thinking that. When a little yellow memo flies towards me, I grab it immediately and before reading it I can tell who its from. Walk? Thats all it says. I close over my Charms notes and leave the common room again. Nobody notices me leave theyre all far

too engrossed in their studying. I sort of pity them. I walk all the way down to the entrance hall, where Scorpius is waiting for me, as I knew he would be. We go for walks together and talk about random things that we never really spoke about before. Its as if were more comfortable around each other now. Did you manage to drag yourself away from studying then? he asks. I wasnt studying, I tell him, I cant seem to get into it this year. He holds the front door of the school open for me and I head out into the warm night before him. I know what you mean, he agrees, It seems sort of unimportant now, doesnt it?

We walk in silence for a while. Its not uncomfortable, nor is it relaxed. It just doesnt seem right to speak. Lets go to Hagrids, I suggest after a while. I havent spoken to Hagrid in so long. I mean, obviously I see him around school, but I havent actually had a good conversation with him since I found out Im pregnant. Al sees him a lot more than I do. I suppose he and Al are just closer, being godfather-and-son. I used to go and see him a lot in my earlier years at Hogwarts, but it seems like everything has changed this year, even my relationship with Hagrid. He answers the door and grins widely when he sees its me.

Rosie! Scorpius! Great ter see yeh! he booms and ushers me and Scorpius inside. There is a strange smell of raw meat from inside Hagrids cabin and I can see that Scorpius has picked up on it too because hes screwed up his nose. Then I notice his very large dog, Hamlet, in the corner chewing on a raw piece of steak. The smell is making me feel sick, but I try to ignore it. Can I get yeh a cup o tea? Im off tea, actually, I tell him, Water would be nice, though. Scorpius takes a cup of tea politely and Hagrid planks a huge bucket-sized glass of water down on front of me. I dont dare touch the queen cakes hes laid out on a plate Ive had quite enough experience of Hagrids baking. He has a heart of gold, but the man cant cook.

I was talkin to yer Mum just the other day, Rosie, Hagrid starts, She was sayin how exited she and yer Dad are bout becomin grandparents. Magine! Ron and Hermione becomin grandparents! Hagrid loves to reminisce about the days Mum, Dad and Uncle Harry were at Hogwarts. I think he still thinks of them as kids my age, not as parents and grandparents. Ive always loved listening to Hagrid tell stories about my parents when they were at Hogwarts. He tends to let slip the minor details that Mum and Dad forget when theyre telling the same story. Like the fact that my Mum lost fifty points for Gryffindor in her first year. And Harry too, and Neville Longbottom! One hundred an fifty points they lost altogether for Gryffindor. Poor Harry had

a rough time of it had to serve detention with me, the whole lotta them! Yer Dad too, Scorpius! All caught out of bed late, they were. But they earned the points back in the end. Dumbledore gave em back at the end of year feast. Great man, Dumbledore, great man. Ive heard the story before, but I never knew that Mum lost fifty points. Scorpius says hes heard the story too, but he heard that it was all Potters fault that his father lost the points for Slytherin. I got yeh somethin, says Hagrid and starts routing around in a cupboard, I know I shouldn be givin yeh this before the babys born, but I couldn resist! Its a little solid silver teddy bear ornament. Its the kind of thing youd

keep forever and always remember the day you got it. Hagrid, its perfect, I tell him and hug him, Im so sorry I havent been down to see you more Nonsense! Hagrid waves his hand, I know yeh have more on yer mind than visitin me! You just concentrate on that baby o yours! Cant wait ter see him! Him? I glare at Scorpius. Told you, its a boy, says Scorpius smugly. The only reason I say its a boy it cause James Potter was down here just today

makin me bet its a girl! I figured he knew somethin I dont! Hagrid chuckles. He knows nothing, I say firmly, Hes just guessing. Hagrid makes us go back up the school soon afterwards because he doesnt want us wandering around in the dark. Plus, he reminds us, we should be studying for our exams, which start tomorrow. As if I could forget. Scorpius walks me the whole way back up to the Gryffindor tower and with one last friendly hug, he goes back to Slytherin. See, we have this friendship business down to a fine art. The common room is empty, except for James, who is still studying Transfiguration notes. I thought hed learned his lesson after the

Potions exam, but apparently he hasnt studied for any of his exams. Plonker. * James is going to lose a lot of money if this baby is a girl. He has bets on with anyone who has the slightest feeling that I could be having a girl because he is so sure its a boy. Since he finished his NEWTs, he has been going around to practically everyone in the school, even the teachers, making them place bets. Fred was a little unsure when James approached him. I dont know, JamesI mean, what are the chances its a girl? he asked unsurely.

Well Fred, its pretty much fifty-fifty, James sneered. Fred, so he wouldnt feel stupid, placed a bet. Six galleons that its a girl. Id congratulate him on his good decision, only I still cant look at him after the Quidditch Scores revelation. I bet twenty galleons that its a girl, because I dont want to miss out on the action. I might as well make a profit from this. Ive heard a rumour that Professor Davies has a bet on with Professor Chang that its a boy, but Im not sure if thats true. Even Saint Lily Potter is betting its a girl. Hogwarts has been turned into a Casino. On the last day before we go home for the summer holidays, the atmosphere is very relaxed around the school. All exams are finished and we dont have to worry

about the results for three weeks. They used to give out the results before the holidays back when we were in first and second year, but they stopped when they realised that students just wanted to forget those stupid exams once theyre done. So now we get them around the end of July, the same time the OWL and NEWT results come out. Because its such a beautiful day, we decide to have a picnic out in the grounds theres a whole crowd of us. All of the Weasley clan including the Potters are here, and Laura, Chas, Mark, Scorpius and Jenny have popped along too. Even Lucy comes, and she rarely acknowledges us as her family, considering shes a lone Hufflepuff. She just sits with Molly and they have some sisterly-bonding, mainly because nobody else is talking to them. Hugo, Ive noticed, hasnt worn weird Goth-like makeup since the Quidditch

match and hes even cut his hair. And when a group of girls his age walk past giggling amongst themselves, I see him sit up a little straighter and he looks very smug. My little Hugos growing up. So Rose, have you picked godparents yet? Molly asks and suddenly the whole group goes quiet. I could hit her for bringing it up. Although Scorpius and I have talked about it, its hardly appropriate to announce it without asking them first. And I wasnt planning on asking them until after the babys born. Well, we havent asked them yet, says Scorpius uncomfortably, But we were hoping Hugo and Jenny? There are a few awws, and Hugo looks very surprised indeed. Jenny bursts into

tears and grabs Hugo into a big hug. When she lets go of him, his ears are so red its as if someones set fire to them. Y-you want me to be the godfather? Hugo asks me quietly as everyone else starts chatting amongst themselves, IIm really honouredbut what if I muck it up? Hugh, you wont have to do anything, I assure him, Its justyou were there for me when you first found out. Youre just about the only person who didnt completely freak out when you heard. And you came to my first scan, and youll be the babys only uncleif you dont want to do it I can ask someone else

No! he says quickly, The jobs mine! Thanks Roseyou know, youre not that bad, as far as older sisters go. Well youre not that bad as far as annoying little brothers go either, I assure him and give him a dead arm like I used to when we were kids, It could be worse you couldve gotten Molly. We look over at Molly, who is giving out to Lucy for eating a bar of chocolate. Its so bad for your skin! And youll get fat do you want to get fat, Lucy?! Im just looking out for you, dont give me that look! Yeah, youre definitely not that bad, Hugo decides.

RoseI dont know what to say! Jenny sobs happily, Im so honoured. Im going to be the best godmother since Cinderellas! I promise! We all pack up our trunks before heading down to the end of year feast. Its sort of surreal to think that Ill never be coming back here again. This is my last ever end of year feast. This is my last night sleeping in a Hogwarts dormitory. Ill never go to another class, or to another Gryffindor common room party. Ill never play Quidditch in the stadium again. Ill never put on the uniform again. Technically Im no longer a Gryffindor. Im going to be erased from existence, as far as this school goes. My name wont be on the list of graduates next yearitll be like I never went here.

I go down to the feast before I start to cry, because if I start, Ill never stop. Ill end up a pathetic mess, on the floor of the dormitory, clinging to the foot of the bed. Or, alternatively, Ill lock myself in the bathroom again, have the baby there and live on a diet of toothpaste and shampoo as I originally planned. The feast is quite extraordinary. Flitwick has gotten rid of the four main tables and everyone is sitting on the floor eating. Its impossible to tell who is in which house because everyone is mingled together. Its just like lunchtime with everyone sitting around together, eating and laughing. And Im going to enjoy it because really, this is my last chance to be a seventeen year old kid.

I take a spot on the floor beside Scorpius, who is having a heated debate with one of his dorm mates, Briggs about Quidditch. Wimbourne Wasps are brilliant, I tell you, Scorpius is practically shouting, Tell me one player on the Chudley Cannons thats better than Uliack How about James Potter? James is standing over us, grinning and holding a piece of paper in his hand. Al jumps up from the floor and grabs the piece of paper off James and reads it quickly. Then he jumps on James and gets him in a headlock in a happy kind of way. The way stupid boys do when theyre happy.

YOU GOT IN?! Al cries, I fucking knew you could! Have you told Dad?! I only just got the letter! James laughs and pushes Al off him, Ladies and Gentlemen, you are looking at Chudley Cannons new reserve seeker! Chudley Cannons?! I cry, Youre going to be their seeker? I didnt know you went to try outs! I kept it under wraps, says James as many more people now start to crowd around him, I didnt want to say anything in case

Hes cut off by the swarm of people coming up to him, congratulating him. Al seems just as excited as James is. My brother! A Cannon! he cries. Thats great, Jenny says to him kindly. Shes only just arrived and is getting the gist of whats happening. Great? Itsits Al struggles to describe just how brilliant this news is. So instead he just grabs her and kisses her square on the lips. Thats how greatactually, nothings that great. Some people have now turned their attentions away from James to look at Al and Jenny. Jennys staring at Al in shock. Its difficult to tell if shes happy about this

or if shes going to smack him across the face. It could go either way. She kisses him. Thank God. I cant quite take any more of their nonsense. Oi! Al! James calls, Way to steal my thunder! The feast is the best Ive ever tasted, but maybe thats just because I know its the last one Ill ever have. Or maybe its because were all finally happy. I dont know what makes me happiest the fact that James is going to be a Chudley Cannon, or the fact that Neville announced to us during dinner that hes being made Head of Gryffindor next year, or that Als been tipped off by Neville that hes going to be made Head Boy, or knowing that Jenny and Al are finally back

together again. Or maybe its just a mix of everything. I have to admit that despite the fact that I was twice humiliated in front of the school, my parents broke up and reconciled, I lost my grandfather, I got pregnant and I broke up with Scorpius Malfoy, this year had to be the best one Ive had. And tomorrow, its all over. Chapter 33 : A Spot Of Discomfort Mum, is it really as sore as they say, having a baby? I asked my mother. We had just been to see baby Lucy in the hospital, and Auntie Audrey looked as if someone had hit her over the head with a greasy frying pan while performing the Cruciatus Curse on her. No, said Mum flatly, Its worse.

Shes exaggerating, Dad assured me. Excuse me! Mum rounded on Dad, her eyes now bulging, When you have pushed two watermelons out of your youknow-what then you can say Im exaggerating!! I dont have a you-know-what Dad never did know when to shut up. EXACTLY! Rose, when I was eighteen years old, I was tortured under the Cruciatus Curse by Bellatrix Lestrange, and I can safely say that it was like a day in a beauty spa compared to labour! Youll know someday when youre older

I keep having this same recurring nightmare of a conversation I had with my Mum when I was around five or six. Ever since I came home from Hogwarts a whole two days ago I keep thinking Im going to go into labour any minute, even though I still have two weeks until my due date. These nightmares arent even the worst of them. Last night I dreamt that I accidentally left my baby on top of the Hogwarts Express and then it started moving, but Scorpius caught the baby just before it fell off. This leads me to think that Scorpius is going to be a better parent than me. The worst nightmare Ive had so far is where I go into labour, the Healer tells me to push and then starts screaming like a madman that its an antichrist! Its not a baby at all! So now Ive stopped sleeping.

Scorpius is at home in Scotland at the minute. Hell be coming to stay here next week, just in case the baby comes early, or just in case I need anything. Hes a good friend, that Scorpius. I wonder how Ill break it to him if this kid is the antichrist maybe Ill just leave it on top of a train if thats the case. Ive been reading up on stuff like this, actually. Apparently there was this woman who abandoned her baby in a park, but she wasnt charged for it because of postpartum depression. Another lady actually transfigured her child into a goat, and again she wasnt sent to Azkaban. Hello! Aunt Ginnys voice echoes around the empty house. Mum and Dad are at work, so I generally get around thirty thousand visitors a day checking up

on me. Even Hugo checks in from time to time, taking time out from his busy schedule of doing nothing. In the living room! I call and Ginny bustles in with a basket of fruit and muffins. Shes such a Nana Molly. How are you feeling? Are you comfortable? Do you want anything? She starts fluffing the cushions behind my back and then summons me a glass of water. Its literally been ten minutes since Uncle Harry was here doing the same thing. These people really worry too much. Im fine, I say, Look at this a woman almost murdered her two year old son with the Avada Kedavra curse, but was

not sentenced due to a case of postpartum depression. Two years later! Dyou think youd still get off eighteen years later? Ginny asks, James is driving me up the wall with this new Quidditch contract. All of a sudden its as if his NEWTs dont matter! He doesnt even care about the results! This probably isnt the best time to tell her that he studied for all of his exams the night before. Yes, shes definitely better off not knowing. Ginny, what if I get postpartum depression? I whisper fearfully, It says here that up to 25% of women suffer from it.

Ginny looks at me sympathetically. Love, its possible, she says, But if it happens, were all going to be here to help you through it. And theres a 75% chance you wont get it, isnt there? Look on the bright side. Looking on the bright side really isnt my thing. Ginny can see that Im still not comforted by this. Can I let you in on a secret? Ginny asks, and sits down on the couch beside me, And this is something that absolutely nobody in the world except for Harry knows. Your parents dont even know about this. Of course. I wont breathe a word.

She takes a deep breath. I could barely even look at James when we first brought him home from the hospital, she tells me, Every time hed start crying, Id completely ignore him. I used to wonder how the hell my mother put up with seven children; I couldnt even deal with one. Harry used to tend to his feeding, his changing everything. And Id barely even hold him. Only when the family were around would I pretend that everything was okay, but once theyd leave, it was all up to Harry again. I felt so worthless even Phlegmer, I mean, Fleur picked up on motherhood way quicker than I did. How long did you feel like that? I ask, now even more terrified than ever. If it can happen to someone as strong as Ginny, it could easily happen to me. Im

emotionally unstable at the best of times. Im not sure Ive ever seen Ginny cry. It lasted about three weeks. But then one day I looked at him, and I mean really looked at him, she smiles, And the depression just sort of faded away. I was lucky I suppose that it did go away. I know I go on about how much I want to kill James sometimes I raise my eyebrows at her. okay, all the time, but I couldnt love that boy more. It looks as if she hasnt spoken about this in a long time. Sometimes I think he feels closer to Harry because of itsometimes I think he can sense that I couldnt love him for the first few weeks of his life. Ginny, I say softly, James is a Mummys boy. He might pretend otherwise, but he is.

Ginny smiles at me. I hope you know that Ill be here if you do ever feel down about it. And alsocould you not tell James about this? Of course I wont! I cry, I wont ever tell a soul! When Ginny leaves, I throw away the article about postpartum depression, deciding that the more I think Ill get it, the greater chance I have of getting it. Im starting to enjoy having a quiet house to myself when Yoo-hoo! There is only one member of my family who would use a phrase like yoo-hoo. One highly unwelcome member.

Rose, you are glowing! Auntie Audrey beams as she marches into the living room with a tub of soup in her hands, Ive brought you mushroom soup with extra mushrooms! I hate mushrooms. Thanks Auntie Audrey, I say politely, Ill have some a little bit later Theres going to be a small get-together at The Potters this evening, she says, To celebrate Jamess little Quidditch thing. There she goes with the use of the word little to undermine everything, as usual. Id hardly call being seeker of the Chudley Cannons little myself. You dont have to come, if you dont want to. Itll

just be the family, so if you want to give it a miss everyone will understand No, Ill be there, I tell her, I wouldnt miss it. Great! Ill pencil you in! She takes a little notepad out of her handbag and scribbles my name down. Youre organising this? Im a little surprised. Audrey generally doesnt like to get involved with the Weasley side of the family. And shes never had much time for James. Yes, well James was going to do it himself, but I thought Id help out instead!

Okay, its true that James couldnt organise a piss-up in a brewery, but I really dont see why Audrey needs to pencil the names of family members in for a family get-together. Oh well, I am in no condition to try and ponder the brainworkings of Auntie Audrey. Wait a second, does Ginny know about this? I ask suspiciously. It seems odd that she didnt mention it just now. No, no shell be fine with it, Audrey brushes off my question, I must dash, darling, lovely to see you! Percy will be stopping by later on! Oh joy Uncle Percy. Before Audrey is even out the door, Teddy floos into the

room. There is really no chance of peace and quiet around here. Bye Audrey, Teddy calls as she rushes out the door. She ignores him. Wotcher Rosie. Hi Teddy, I grin. He sits down beside me to hug me so I dont have to get up. Do you all have strict orders to check up on me or something? Wellyes, he admits, Lily made up a schedule. Want to see? He pulls a bit of parchment out of his pocket.

Dad (Harry), Mum (Ginny), Audrey, Teddy, George, Bill, Victoire, Dom, Nana, Mrs Tonks, Fleur, Percy, Fred, Grandad, Me (Lily), Roxie, Angelina. Waitis this for the week? No, its just for today, Teddy admits. Youre telling me I have I count them, Thirteen more visitors for today? And thats not even including Mum, Dad and Hugo! Teddy, Im going to go insane! Teddy jumps up, grabs a piece of paper and starts scribbling. When hes done he throws it down on the coffee table and extends a hand to help me up. Cmon, were going out.

I glance down at the note. George, Bill, Vic, Dom, Mrs Weasley, Nan, Fleur, Percy, Fred, Mr Weasley, Lily, Roxie and Angelina, Ive taken Rose out for the day. No need to check up on her, shes fine. Ted. Where are we going? I ask as Teddy grabs my coat. I dont know, he shrugs, Anywhere. * We end up at the Muggle Arcades in town playing vintage pacman for most of the day like we used to do when we were younger. I get plenty of stares. I suppose they dont get many heavily pregnant women in here playing pacman with the

bloke they used to be in love with. Afterwards I get such a craving for icecream, so we go to one of those American-style diners that seem to have opened everywhere recently, where they serve the best ice-cream sundaes ever. It has all these pissed-off looking waitresses on skates dressed up in stereotypical American diner uniforms, but then they come to take your order with their bored south-London accents and it sort of kills the atmosphere. We should do this more often, I say as we sit and scoff our ice-creams, We should play arcade games and eat icecream more. We should, Teddy agrees, Only youre about to become a mother

Ill get someone to babysit, I shrug. and in about seven months, Im going to be a father. I drop my spoon. Then my jaw. He grins at me, but I cant say anything. I just stare at him for what has to be at least two minutes straight. Teddy! I gasp when I finally find my voice, Thats fantastic! I know! he says excitedly, We havent told anybody yet because its still early days but I just had to tell you. This is the best news sincesince...sliced bread! I dont really

get that saying, because Im not sure whats so great about sliced bread, but it seems fitting here. Congratulations! Why the hell am I more excited about Teddys child than my own? Its probably something to do with the fact that I dont have to give birth to his (despite the fact that months ago I was more than willing to do so). Im so excited, Rosie, he grins, I mean, Im scared shitless Hey, welcome to the club. But Im going to be a dad! Im going to have a family! Ive never seen Teddy Lupin so excited, and I can understand it. Hes never had a

normal family you know, two parents and kids. Hes going to have that finally and I couldnt be happier for himand for Victoire too, I suppose. I cant believe Doms going to be an Aunt and Louis an Uncle! Were all growing up and its terrifying. Its getting dark by the time I arrive home. Mum and Dad are home from work and are getting ready for Jamess celebratory get-together at the Potters. Did you have a nice time with Teddy today? Mum asks, putting in her earrings. Yeah, it was just like old times, I smile, Er, Mum? Yes dear?

Isis having a baby really as sore as they say? I ask the same question I asked when I was five. No, its really not that bad, she says, but she avoids my eyes as she says it, You should really get ready to go, Rose. WellIve heard that its worse than the Cruciatus Curse. Thats nonsense. Who on earth told you that? she says nervously. You did!

She sighs and finally makes eye contact. Honestly, its just about the most painful thing youll ever have to do. But you know its only going to last around fifteen to twenty-five hours, so F-fifteen to twenty-five? I stutter, I thought itd just beI dont know, four? Four?! she laughs, Yeah, maybe on your ninth itll be four. Its always going to take longer with the first. She sees the look of pure terror on my face. Relax, youll do just fine. Try not to think about it. How long were you in labour when you were having me? I ask. I cant not think about this. Ill be doing this in two weeks.

Oh I dont know, she shrugs, Around six hoursplus another thirty Thirty-six hours?! I cry, Thats a whole day and a whole night and the whole bloody next day! THIRTY-SIX HOURS?! So thats why I was grounded so much as a child Rose, dont worry about it. Once its all over, youll forget about the pain and have a beautiful little baby Im not listening anymore. Thirty six hours. How can anyone survive that much pain? Why do I want a natural birth? Why did Mum have another baby after being in labour for thirty-six hours the first time? I keep asking myself these questions on the way to the Potters house, and I can barely even hear Dads random ramblings

about how broomsticks arent half as reliable as they were in his day. my old Cleansweep was a good broom not as fast as the Firebolt, mind, but steady and reliable. The flying charm still hasnt worn off. I hear the new Nimbus only has a two-year guarantee I will be pushing a person out of me in less than two weeks and all he can talk about is broomsticks. I know its fitting, given the circumstances, but I mean thirty-six hours of non-stop labour! That has to be illegal, doesnt it? I mean, after say eight hours shouldnt the Healer have to just pull it out? now Harrys Firebolt is still going strong, much stronger than the Firebolt 360. Absolute scam, if you ask me. They

think they can put a fancy neck on a crappy broom and people will fall for it well not me! I dont know exactly how the Healer would pull it out maybe using an Accio charm? Or maybe if I just pointed my wand down there and cried Accio! the baby would just shoot out! I know itd be sore at first, but itd be like pulling off a plaster painful, but quick. Maybe Ill try it later when weve come home from the party. If I do it now, Dad might give out to me for getting blood all over his new car. I hear the new Cleansweep 3000 is supposed to be superb. Hugo, if you get all Os in your OWLs, Ill get you a Cleansweep

Dad, Im not doing my OWLs for another two years Or maybe I wont have to go through any pain at all maybe Ill be the first woman in history not to feel any pain while having a baby. Theres a first time for everything, after all. It could happen. Maybe the baby will just walk out, smiling happily. There will be no blood or pain or placenta. Everything will be coming up kittens. you know, the Chudley Cannons problem is their broomsticks they all use Firebolt 360s! Maybe Ill suggest to James that they should switch to Cleansweeps I need to stop thinking about it. I can almost feel the pain by thinking about it. But by the time we pull up in the Potters driveway, the thoughts of giving birth are

pushed out of my head. There is a red carpet leading up to the front door, where a very large wizard is standing with a clipboard, letting people inside. There seems to be a lot of people queuing up too I thought this was only supposed to be family? What on earth is all this? Mum wonders aloud as we all climb out of the car. We make our way up the red carpet (skipping everyone else) to the house weve been in as many times as our own. The large wizard holds up a hand to stop us from going in. Names? This is my sisters house, mate, Dad snaps, Let us in.

Nobody gets in unless theyre on the list, the wizard says roughly. Were the Weasley family, Mum sighs tiredly. Cant he tell by mine and Dads red hair? Which ones? I got Bill, Charlie, George, Percy and families down, he looks at the clipboard. Ron! Ron Weasley! Dad complains, Why arent we on the list?! Im only bloody godfather to the bloke the party is for Ron, calm down look, here comes Harry! Mum cries and starts waving frantically so Uncle Harry will see us. Harry rushes to the door.

Let them in! Harry demands, looking very stressed. They arent on the list! the wizard insists, Im under strict instructions This is my house! Harry bellows, Let them in! The wizard steps aside and lets the four of us in. The house is completely crowded with people Ive never seen before in my life, sipping some random pink drink and chatting. Just family my arse. I have no idea whats going on, Harry exclaims, I come home from work and theres loads of random people in my

house! Audrey has a lot of explaining to do Audrey invited all these people? I ask. Yeah, says Harry darkly, Theyre all VIPs apparently. See him? he points to a tall, bald wizard talking to two women, who giggle at something he says, Hes the head of the Quidditch Association of Britain. And she he points to a middleaged woman dressed in very fancy red dressrobes, is tipped to be the next Minister for Magic. And he Oh my God! Dad cries, Harry, thats Dragomir Gorgovitch! Hes manager of the Cannons! Hes one of the worst players the Cannons have ever had!

Its true too. Gorgovitch holds the record for the most Quaffle drops in a season. He only became manager because nobody else wanted the job. Why are we even celebrating the fact that James is on the worst Quidditch team in the league? I know, and the team are here too, says Harry, but he doesnt sound too happy about it, I think Ginnys about to burst a blood vessel I wouldnt want to be Audrey right now. Why would anyone want to be Aunt Audrey? says Hugo. I cant believe the Chudley Cannons are here. They might be a bunch of losers, but there are some really good-looking ones. I know Im almost nine months pregnant and everything, but still, a girl

can dream. I break away from my family and go in search of some gorgeous, but terrible, Quidditch players. Instead I find a very frightened looking Jenny standing in a corner of the kitchen, sipping pumpkin juice. Rose! she cries when she sees me, Thank God! I dont know anyone here! It took me ages to get in because my name wasn't on the list...but I didn't know there was a party on, Al just invited me here! He went to get a drink and he hasnt come backhow are you feeling? Im fine, I reply quickly, Have you seen Ollie Uliack? Hes gorgeous Whos Ollie U-

Hes keeper of the Chudley Cannons! Hes only blocked four goals all season, but he has the nicest eyes Rose, focus, Jenny snaps her fingers, I am terrified. I know that the fact that the house is full of complete strangers is sort of intimidating, but I wouldnt go so far as to use the word terrified. Erwhy? Because! she cries frantically, I am meeting Als parents for the first time tonight! Oh, I forgot about that. And its not just like meeting normal parents! Its Harry Potter! I cant just be like oh, hello Mr Potter, we learned about you in History of Magic!

Calm down, I try, Uncle Harrys very down-to-earth, and Aunt Ginny is lovely AUDREY! Ginnys voice bellows throughout the kitchen, I AM GOING TO KILL YOU! Wow, talk about bad timing. Jenny goes very white and takes another drink of her pumpkin juice. Al runs into the kitchen after Ginny and holds her back as she goes to lunge at Auntie Audrey, who is chatting to an important-looking man. Audrey! How could you invite all these people to my house without consulting me or Harry?!

Darling, you have to stop being so selfish, says Audrey, This night is about James and his achievement James isnt even here! Ginny yells, This isnt about James! This is about you wanting to impress the Ministry so you can get promoted! Oh Ginny, dont be ridiculous GET THESE PEOPLE OUT OF MY HOUSE! Mum, relax, Al tells her quietly, Well deal with her tomorrow you just have to calm down

Als always been good at calming people. Ginny visibly relaxes, but the dirty look she is shooting at Audrey doesnt soften. Audrey leaves the kitchen, thankfully having the common sense to do so, and Ginny starts to breathe deeply to calm herself down.

Er, Mum, this is Jenny If Jenny was terrified before, I cant possibly imagine how she feels now. She has experienced the wrath of Ginny Potter. It could have been worse she could have experienced Harrys wrath. Oh, Jenny, lovely to finally meet you, says Ginny politely. I think Jenny is sort of shocked as to how quickly Ginnys temper

has changed. It is sort of spectacular how she does it. Lovely to meet you too Mrs Potter, says Jenny. Shes good at this meeting the parents stuff. I cant say my meetings with Scorpiuss parents went as well Please call me Ginny, dear, Mrs Potter makes me sound old Jenny and Aunt Ginny chat away for a few minutes and Al and I look on in interest. They seem to have a lot in commonits kind of weird. They even say some things at the exact same time. And theyre laughing at all the same things.

They have a lot in common, I say quietly to Al, who is apparently trying to ignore the fact and just grunts in reply, If you think about it, their names even sound the samethey say that some blokes tend to go for women exactly like their mothers Als eyes widen in the shock of the realisation that his mother and his girlfriend are basically the same person. Well, Im off to find Dom! I try not to laugh at the look on Als face as I walk off. I cant find Dom, but I do spot Ollie Uliack talking to a rather pretty girl in the living room, and I try my best not to feel insanely jealous. After a few minutes, the word has spread that Audrey completely staged this whole party for her own benefit and when people discover that James isnt even here, everyone starts to leave. Audrey is standing at the door, begging Ministry officials not to leave.

Something tells me that this has done more damage than good for her career. Oh well, I dont think Ill lose sleep over it. Rose, were leaving, Hugo appears beside me to tell me, Mum and Dad reckon we should go before Aunt Ginny goes off again * The next day Dad stays home from work with me. I appreciate his efforts and everything, but hes going a bit over the top. I dont even have two minutes alone to read my book because he keeps checking in to see if Im alright. I know hes just worried, but it does get annoying. Ive read that the last few weeks of pregnancy are the most uncomfortable, and its true, especially

considering its the middle of summer. Its so warm, Dad has loads of fans turned on around the house and all of the windows thrown open. On top of that, the baby is kicking nonstop, which I know is a good sign but is still really uncomfortable and it's starting to hurt. At lunchtime, Teddy stops in to see how Im doing. Im sprawled out on the sofa at this stage with a cold facecloth on my forehead. You two really have to stop worrying about me, I tell Dad and Teddy firmly, Im not going to go into labour for another two weeks! At least! Mum says the first is always late! You cant blame us for worrying, Rosie, Teddy grins, Youd be the same

Yes, youre right, Im always fussing over you two when youre pregnant. Nine months pregnant and still has her sense of humour thats my girl! Dad says proudly, How would you like some of Dads Homemade Pancakes? You know Im the pancake master. Dads Homemade Pancakes do sound tempting. Have we got ice-cream to put in the middle? We certainly do! says Dad enthusiastically, Teddy my boy, Im about to show you how to make pancakes like a pro!

Dad and Teddy run into the kitchen to make the pancakes. At least I get a few minutes to myself. I return to my book Ouch. Was that a contraction? Where is my book on labour? I need my book! I cant just jump to conclusionsit probably wasnt a contraction. It didnt feel like anything was contractingno, it was nothing. These weird little pains can happen towards the end. Its probably just another little Braxton Hicks-y thing. I go back to reading my book. Ouch! Fuck, that was worse. And it hasnt gone away like the last one okay, just breathe. Do not panic. Remember what that weird woman with the dreadlocks taught youin through the nose and out

through the mouthgoodits gone. Thank god. See, nothing to worry about. The trick is to beat the eggs properlyits all in the wrist I can hear Dad telling Teddy, Put some oil in the frying pan Everything is normal. Its just another normal Wednesday afternoon. Back to my book maybe Ill get through more than two pages this time. OUCH. I let out a little yelp at this one. Why are these pains so close together? And why are they so much worse than what they were this morning? I mean, the ones this morning were nothing to worry about. They werent contractions, were they? They were just routine pains that

you have to deal with in life - like James Potter. Theyre nothing serious. Oh Merlin. Am I really that thick? Im in labour and I didnt even know! D-Dad? I call, Teddy? Dad runs into the living room, wearing Mums pink apron and holding a bowl full of pancake batter and Teddy runs in after him holding the frying pan. What is it, Rosie? Are you alright? Ouch! II think its time.

Chapter 34 : Blood, Sweat and Tears Get the bag! And my keys! Wheres Hermione? GET HERMIONE! BagbagBAG! Found the bag! Where are the keysTHERE! Keys! H-Hermione?! Shes at work, Ron SHES AT WORK! Hermione! Dad cries, I cant do this without Hermione! Just breathe, Ron, itll be alrightinand outand inthats good Teddy says in soothing tones as Dad breathes deeply, the wooden spoon and bowl of pancake batter still in his arms. Are they for real?

When you two have quite finished, I snap, Im going to go have a baby. I pull myself up off the couch. R-right! Dad drops the bowl all over the carpet, Lets do this! I walk myself out to the car while Teddy and Dad panic some more. The contractions arent even that bad yet, so I really cant see what the fuss is about. Dad is on his phone to Mum shouting at her to meet us at St Mungo's. Teddy and Dad climb into the car after me and as soon as Dad pulls himself together enough to put the keys in the ignition, we set off for St Mungos.

Itll be okayitll be fine, says Teddy nervously over and over again, Youll do just fine, Rose. Youll be grand Teddy, calm down, I say, annoyed, Youre making me nervous. Teddy gives me an apologetic look, but it doesnt stop him from worrying. WHY ARENT YOU MOVING?! Dad screams at the car in front as soon as the lights go green, WHAT BLOODY SHADE OF GREEN ARE YOU WAITING FOR?! Another contraction. Its worse than the others. I grab Teddys hand and squeeze for dear life.

I dont understand Dad says frantically, Did your waters even break? I think about it I cant really remember. I mean, I dont remember wetting myself. Its not exactly the kind of thing youd forget. But then there was that funny popping feeling I got when I was in the bath last nightI thought that was just the bath's jets acting up. And I did start getting the occasional cramp after that, sort of like period cramps. I didn't really think much of them though. I think so, I say. Am I the first person in the history of women not to feel her waters break? Why didnt you tell us?! Dad cries, Your waters broke and you didnt even

Dad! Stop! I didnt even realise they broke until now! OW! Can you drive this thing any faster?! Dad starts beeping the horn every time we slow down even a little bit. Teddy is so pale it looks like hes going to pass out. Whats he going to be like when its his own child? Which reminds me. Scorpius. Scorpius! I cry, Someone has to get in contact with Scorpius! Whats his number? Teddy asks, grabbing Dads phone.

He doesnt have a phone! Write him a speed-letter, floo him, I dont care just GET HIM HERE! When we finally arrive at the hospital, Dad abandons the car on double yellow lines and helps me inside. Teddy grabs the bag in one hand and I now notice that hes still holding the frying pan. Good God men really are useless in crisis situations. BABY! Theres a baby coming! Dad shouts dramatically to the woman behind the receptionists desk. A passing Healer stops and looks at me. Whats your name? she asks kindly. Rose Weasley, I breathe, clutching my stomach as another contraction stabs me.

How close are your contractions? she asks and I tell her about five to ten minutes between each. She brings me down to the newly constructed maternity ward, which is on the first floor. There was never a maternity ward in St Mungo's before because it was always a hospital for magical injuries, not universal ones. But some witches cant control their magic while having babies and more often than not they end up accidentally cursing the Muggle doctor delivering the baby. The Ministry found that it was too much paperwork obliviating every midwifes memory every time a witch gave birth, so they just funded a new maternity ward in St Mungos. Dad and Teddy wait outside while I change into the hospital gown and when they come back in, I take a good look at

them for the first time. Dad is still wearing Mums pink apron, with the wooden spoon tucked into the pocket. Teddy has yet to let go of the oily frying pan and is covered with pancake batter. Im in labour, and I feel I look better than them. Did one of you contact Scorpius? I ask frantically. He has to be here. I need him. Im just not going to push if he isnt here. Im on it, says Teddy decisively and rushes from the room. I sit up on the bed, waiting for the next contraction. Thats all it is now. A waiting game. Dad paces up and down beside the bed, asking if Im alright, if I need anything. So to make him feel like hes useful, I ask him to get me a glass of water, even though Im not thirsty. The

Healer comes into the ward, which is semi-private, to ask me a few more questions. Im Josie Thorne by the way, she adds kindly, Youre only three centimetres dilated at the minute can I ask, have your waters broken yet? ErIm not sure I tell her honestly, They might have last night. I can tell shes never gotten that answer before. She just nods and then leaves me alone. Im scared to be alone. Ive never been scared to be alone in my entire life, but right now, I need someone. Anyone. Id settle for Auntie Audrey at this rate! Yoo-hoo!

Oh shit. Why did I have to go and say that? I didnt mean it. I take it back! Auntie Audrey is here. What the hell is she doing here? I am going to throw something sharp and if it hits her, then I cannot be held liable! Hello dear! she greets me, I met your mother rushing out of the Ministry, so I just thought Id pop along and see how youre doing. Id really prefer if you werent here Auntie Audrey, I say, disregarding any manners my mother has taught me over the last seventeen years. The girls and Percy will be along soon too! she informs me. Oh why me? Any

other normal family would just wait until the baby is actually born to come and visit, but no, Audrey has to be here to see the full shebang. Please Audrey OW! I moan at another sharp pain and breathe in and out. Now, arent you glad Im here? Audrey starts fluffing the pillows behind my back, I felt hardly anything when I was having Molly and Lucy you know. Yeah, thats because she took every potion and cast every spell before she went into labour. Id rather my baby didnt come out all drugged up. And I distinctly remember the look on Audreys face after she had Lucy its the only time Ive ever seen the woman tired. Oh Scorpius, where are you? Luckily, Dad comes back

just as Audrey is about to volunteer her services as a birthing partner and asks her to wait outside. Your Mum will be here soon, Dad reassures me, placing the glass of water down on the table beside my bed. Youre doing really well, love. I dont feel like I am. Every time I get a contraction it feels like payback for nine months of missed menstrual cramps. Im scared that somethings going to go wrong too. The Healer says Im only three centimetres dilated, I tell Dad, I have to get up to ten. At that moment, Mum runs into the ward, followed by Ginny, Jenny and Dom, all of

whom must have been informed of my labour by Auntie Audrey. Im so relieved Mums here. Apart from Scorpius, shes the only person I really want here. Holy crap, youre having a baby! Dom cries, I meanI knew you were having onebut youre really having one! Yeah thanks Dom, I needed reminding, I scowl, and cry out again at another contraction. James, Al and Lily are here, Jenny informs me, And Percy and the girls just arrived too. And I think Victoire said shell be coming later. Fred and Roxanne have just arrived, says Dom, poking her head out the door.

I dont care whos here! This pain is like nothing Ive ever experienced before in my life, and Ive been to thirty-seven Chudley Cannon games, all of which they lost by one hundred points or more. The contractions are becoming more drawn out too, and I cant stop the tears coming now. Dad ushers everyone except for Ginny and Mum out of the room, and then he leaves, saying hell pop back in a while to see if I need anything. I think he feels uncomfortable I cant say I blame him. Wheres Scorpius?! I cry out. Teddys trying his best to get hold of him, says Mum sympathetically, Hes apparated up to Scotland, but he isnt entirely sure where the Malfoy house is so

it could take a while, Al's given him directions He needs to hurry! I need him, Mum! I know I said I didnt but I do! I need him right now! Mum and Ginny regard each other worriedly. An hour later, there is still no sign of Scorpius and these contractions have become so much worse than I could ever have imagined possible. Each one I consider punishment. That one is for pulling Hugos hair when he was three, just to make him cry.

That one is for kissing Scorpius on New Years Eve while he was still with Dom. That one is for not telling Dom about it. That one is for jinxing Carl-theRavenclaw. That one is for being such a bitch to Scorpius. That one is for breaking up with Scorpius, even though we still love each other. That one is for abusing my prefect power to take points from Hufflepuff, just so we could win the house cup last year.

Mum, why wont it stop?! I cry, pacing around the room. I find the pain eases ever so slightly if I dont stay in the one place for too long. Ginny rubs my back and tells me to keep breathing, that Im doing great, but if I hear that one more time Im going to punch someones lights out. WHERE IS SCORPIUS?! HERMIONE'S POV Seeing my daughter like this is almost worse than going through it myself. I wish I could switch places with her. Shes only seventeen, after all. I still think of her as my little baby girl, and it doesnt feel so long ago that I was giving birth to her. At least I had Ron there.

Mum, Im sorry but FUCK! THIS HURTS! I really do wish she wouldnt swear, but Im not about to give out to her for it. She gets it from Ron, the swearing, and usually Id lecture her on how its not lady-like to swear like that, but I reckon Ill be on the receiving end of one of her death glares if I say a word. And I suppose she did apologise first. She gets most things from Ron her obstinacy, her bravery, her complete disregard for everything I say. She may look like me, despite the hair colour, but sometimes I wonder if any of my personality at all shines through in her. The book says that walking around is supposed to make it better! Why isnt it better?!

Okay, so perhaps she gets some things from me, like the disappointment felt when a book lets you down. Im going to check if theyve had any luck finding Scorpius, I tell Rose and Ginny nods at me, indicating that shes okay to be left alone with her. In the waiting room I find well, everyone. This family really doesnt miss a trick. My Mum is here too, I presume Molly or Arthur must have told her, because I didnt. Actually, come to think of it, Im not quite sure who told Molly and Arthur. Or Bill and Fleur, or George and Angelina, but theyre all here, waiting. They look at me hopefully. Nothing yet, she has another while to go, I tell them. The last time the healer

came in she told us Rose is only four and a half centimetres dilated, the poor thing. Has anybody heard from Teddy or Scorpius? He found the Malfoys place, but Scorpius wasnt home. Apparently the maid said he was out playing football with some Muggle called Darren, Albus explains. The maid? I always knew the Malfoys were rich, but I didnt realise they had a maid! Oh well, at least it isnt a House Elf. I have no idea who this Darren person is. So where is Teddy now? I ask. Hes having a look around the area for him, Albus says, But I doubt hell find anything.

This is bad. But I suppose Scorpius, like the rest of us, wasnt expecting the baby for at least another week, so he wouldnt be on his guard. I go back into the ward, where Rose is groaning, obviously having another bad contraction. I hate to be the barer of bad news. Teddy cant find Scorpius, I tell her, Hes apparently out playing football with some Darren chap. B-but, Scorpius has to be here! Rose cries. Her face is very red and she has tears streaming down her face. It kills me to see her like this. Oh God, if youre up there, cant you just let me swap places with her? She shouldnt have to go through all of this pain! Wait a secondDarren? Rose looks at me hopefully.

Yes, I think thats what Al said Darren lives next door! she cries, Well, his Grandmother did. Have Teddy check the house next to the Malfoys! Darren could still live there! I rush back out of the ward to contact Teddy before Rose completely loses it. TEDDY'S POV There are no football pitches in this area. Not one. Ive asked a few of the locals, and they all said that theres nothing for miles around. One bloke did mention The Field, a local hangout for the kids, but when I went to The Field I only found a

few homeless guys and a stray dog. I have Rons phone on me and I keep getting text messages from Al telling me to hurry up and find him. I head back up to the Malfoy house and decide to just wait outside in case Scorpius should return home. Today has been quite the eye-opener for me. As soon as Victoire hits seven months, Im never letting her out of my sight. I dont want to miss anything when she goes into labour. But then again, labour isnt the magical thing everyone thinks it is. Ive never seen Rose, the strongest girl I know, cry out like that. James used to give her Indian Burns all the time when they were kids and she would just stare him right in the face and not give any reaction.

I have to find him. He cant miss the birth of his child! Its true that Ive never seen eye-to-eye with my so-called second cousin, but I wouldnt want him to miss this. Ive always felt like Scorpius never liked me. Theres no love lost really, because Ive never had time for the Malfoys, but I often wonder why he doesnt like me but still likes the Weasleys and the Potters. I cant imagine what it is Ive done to him, but I dont really care too much either. I wait for hours for Scorpius to return, hoping and praying that Rose hasn't given birth yet. Where the hell could he be? Rons phone beeps and I realise Ive gotten a text message from Al. My heart starts racing, thinking it'll be a message saying 'Rose had baby. Come back now.' But it isn't.

CHECK HOUSE NEXT 2 MALFOYS. I run up the path to the house next door to the Malfoys, which is significantly smaller, but much more homely. I knock on the door, but there is no reply. So I knock again and again. And then I notice the doorbell so I ring that too. I then hear some noise from inside the house, so I know theres someone home. So I keep knocking and ringing the doorbell until finally someone answers the door. A bloke around Roses age answers looking at me as if Im some mental bloke trying to sell him something or make him join a cult. Im looking for Scorpius Malfoy, is he here? I ask frantically. This is my last hope.

Teddy? Whatre you doing here? Scorpius appears behind the guy who answered the door, looking confused and a little pissed off. I dont care. Its not the time to get hung up on why he seems to have it in for me. His baby is being born. Rose is in labour. His expression changes as quick as lightning to completely terrified. I know how he feels. II think its time. I will never forget those words as long as I live and how scared I felt upon hearing them. Darren, I have to go, says Scorpius quickly.

Go! The bloke called Darren practically pushes him out the door. When did this happen? Scorpius demands as we run down the path and over to his house where we can apparate safely. About two hours ago, but she says shes been having mild contractions since last night, I inform him. Scorpius stops running and glares at me, so I stop running too and face him. Here we go, this will somehow be my fault. Since last night? And nobody thought to tell me? he shoots.

What dyou think Im doing? I growl. Im not prepared to take any shit from him. Look Scorpius, she didnt even know she was having contractions last night, and shes only really started having them for the last two hours. Ive been here the whole time looking for you because you werent on standby waiting to be contacted! This is my fault now?! Scorpius shouts, Shes not due for two weeks! Should I just be waiting by the fire?! YES YOU SHOULD! I yell. Rose deserves better than this plank. I was round at her house every day making sure she was okay!

Well arent you just Mister Perfect? says Scorpius nastily, Why dont you just go be there for her then? Im obviously not needed shed probably prefer have you there anyway! Don't be a prat, I snap, Youre that kids father. But if youre not up to it, Ill step in because Rose is one of my best friends. Shes practically my sister! And if you abandon her now, I swear to Merlin Ill break both your legs. And I mean it too. Sister? he snorts, Yeah, right. Just what is he implying? That Rose and I are somehow to be considered more than friends? Talk about sick-minded.

Whatre you saying, Malfoy? Im saying that shes in love with you! And she always has been in love with you! So excuse me for feeling like a bit of a third wheel! Okay, this is awkward. Of course Rose isnt in love with me. Shes like my little sister, the little sister Ive always wanted. I feel connected to her unlike any other member of the Weasley family, even Victoire. I love Rose, but Im not in love with her. Thats just wrong. And Im sure shes not in love with me. Maybe she had a silly crush at some stage. Weve all had them. I used to fancy Hermione (it was a weird phase). But if Scorpius thinks that Im the one shes in love with, then hes more stupid than I thought.

Shut up, I say, You dont have a clue, do you? If shes in love with me, then why did she make me come and look for you? Why is she in St Mungos crying out for you? Rose is strong enough to have that baby by herself, but she wants you there. And if you miss it, shell never forgive you, Ill never forgive you and youll never forgive yourself. Now come on, were going to St Mungos. He doesnt say anything. I think he knows Im right. ROSE'S POV Shit. Double Shit. Triple Shit. Quadruple Shit with bells on.

Why does this hurt so much? Nearly three hours later and Ive run out of bad things Ive done in life that I need to be punished so severely. And believe me, Im no saint. Mum it hurts! I cry stupidly, and I half expect her to say well, duh. But she doesnt. She just looks at me as if she can feel my pain vicariously, so I hold her hand, partly for me and partly for her. Wont these contractions ever end? Will it ever be time to push? And where the hell is Scorpius? Why did I sleep with him? No good can come from sleeping with the enemy. None whatsoever. And giving birth to a Malfoy baby is probably going to be even sorer than giving birth to a regular baby, what with it being pure evil and everything. Because thats what Scorpius Malfoy is

pure evil. He did this to me! And he isnt even here to see the result of his handiwork! If this babys a boy, Im calling him Lucifer. The door opens and in walks Healer Josie Thorne, all sweetness and light, ready to tell me how many centimetres Im dilated. I thought I liked her now I realise that I hold nothing more than pure and raw hatred for the woman. I sit up onto the bed for the first time since I realised that standing hurts less. She feels my cervix. Eight and a half, she smiles, Youre almost there. I dont know if she expects me to sing the Dixie or something at this news, but she definitely thinks I should be happy. I want to spit in her face, but that might be

going to extremes. She leaves again, telling us shell be back in about twenty minutes. Not long now, Mum says reassuringly, Itll all be over soon. I need it to be over now! I cry, Accio! Try the Accio charm! Itll just fly right out! Placenta and all! Darling, I dont think it works that way, says Mum, while Ginny bites her lip to stop herself from laughing. It could work. I wonder has anybody every tried it? You cant know until youve tried. Wheres my wand? I demand.

You left it at home, says Mum. And they dont allow mothers to carry their wands in the ward, says Ginny, Who knows who theyd kill if they had it on them. I have a list of at least twenty people who would be dead at this stage, including the insensitive cleaner who walked in when Hr. Thorne was checking how many centimetres dilated I was about an hour ago. And of course Hr. Thorne herself would be long gone. How did you two go and have more children after this? I cry out in pain. Ron wanted a boy, Mum shrugs.

Harry wanted a girl, says Ginny, Third time lucky. Well I dont give a flying Pixies arse if Scorpius wants a boy, if this baby is a girl then she can have a bloody sex change I am never doing this again! Nana Molly did this seven times seven! And twice in one day! She is superwoman. Ive never had more respect for her than I do now. She pops her head in from time to time along with Granny Jane, but they dont stay long because Thorne keeps ushering people out. Forty minutes later, Healer Thorne tells me Im ten centimetres dilated. Its time to push.

Im not ready to push! I cry, even though back at eight I was more than ready, I need Scorpius! I cant push yet! Rose, you cant put this off, says Mum, Scorpius will be here! You dont know that! I cry, tears now streaming down my cheeks and not just from the pain. Scorpius has to be here. Just then the door bursts open and Scorpius is there, doubled over with his hands on his knees, trying to catch his breath. R-RoseIjustheardsosorry he gasps and grabs my hand.

Itsokayyoureherenow, I gasp back, trying to catch my own breath. Ill leave, says Ginny and gives Scorpius her seat. She pats him on the shoulder on her way out the door. Maybe I should go too No! I cut Mum off, MumI need you! She takes my other hand. Now I can push. SCORPIUS'S POV This is surreal. This cannot be happening, not now. Its too early. I dont even have time to process this when

Okay Rose, I need you to push now. I can do this. I can help her push. Deep breaths. Ill be fine. Be strong. Be strong like Rose. She doesnt scream at all as she pushes the first time, sweat pouring down her face and her red hair more out-of-control than Ive ever seen it. Ive never been more in love with her than I am now. I cant do it! she cries after the first push, Its too sore, I cant do it! Yes you can, I say quietly into her ear, You can do it, I know you can.

No, I cant, she sobs. The baby is crowning, Rose, you need to push! says the Healer urgently. I cant pushI cant p-push Then it comes to me. I know how to get her through this! Its too simple! Yeah, youre right, you cant push. She looks at me, and I can see her Mum looking at me in complete shock. Even the Healer looks up at me. They all think Im nuts.

What did you say? Rose spits. I must be nuts to be saying this to a woman whos giving birth. You cant do it, I shrug, I bet you ten galleons you cant do it. Youre too much of a softie. Just think even your Aunt Audrey could do it. That just about does it. Rose pushes. And she screams. And she pushes some more. Thats it Rose! the Healer cries, We have a head! Keep pushing! My baby has a head. Theres a relief. I steal a glance down at my child coming into the world and immediately wish I hadnt. Theres so much blood its disgusting. Rose is lucky she doesnt have

to look at it. I better not mention that to her. Cmon Rose, one more big push, I tell her, Prove me wrong, babe. She pushes as hard as she possibly can, yelling, moaning, swearing, sweating and then Cries of a newborn fill the whole ward. Rose flops down onto her pillow, totally and completely exhausted and drenched in sweat. Hermione bursts into tears and kisses her daughter on the forehead, while Rose whispers "I told you I could do it..." Congratulations, the Healer smiles and holds up the baby, Its a boy.

Wow. Chapter 35 : Call Me Mum I flop back onto the bed in complete exhaustion, tears rolling down my face and beads of sweat pouring out of me. The unimaginable pain that Ive become accustomed to at this stage has eased considerably, but is by no means gone, and I have the feeling that Ill never be able to sit on a broom ever again. Actually, Im not sure if Ill ever be able to sit on a chair again. Mum kisses my forehead, telling me shes so proud of me. Scorpiuss eyes are focused on the baby my baby Healer Thorne is holding up and it looks as if hes stopped breathing completely. Congratulations, says Healer Thorne, Its a boy.

A boy I have a son. And he has ten fingers and ten toes, and he looks (and sounds) completely healthy. Healer Thorne lets Scorpius cut the cord, cleans him and wraps him in a white blanket and hands him to me. Hes so tiny. Thorne says hes a big baby, especially one who came early hes nine pounds. But hes so, so tiny. Im afraid Im going to break him. Am I even holding him right? Hes not crying anymore and his eyes are closed. How can a person be so small, yet be the cause of so much pain? His cries ease after a few moments, when he has adjusted to life outside my uterus. Hello baby boy, I whisper to him. I wonder if he recognises my voice. Maybe if I was more sarcastic and shouted at James for a while hed feel more at home. I mean, he must have heard all the times I swore while I was pregnant. Shit,

speaking of James I owe him twenty galleons. Heshes brilliant, Scorpius gasps in awe. Im in awe too. I thought Scorpius might be able to come up with a better adjective for his newborn son than brilliant, but I suppose thats a fairly accurate word for him. He is brilliant. Hes just beautiful, Mum sniffs, leaning in to have a good look at him, He looks just like you, Scorpius. Shes just saying that to be nice. All newborn babies look basically the same. Still Scorpius beams with pride at her words. Can I hold him? Scorpius asks nervously. I pass him over, supporting his head. Scorpius looks so awkward holding him, and completely scared shitless. Its

exactly how I feel. After the placenta is delivered and after the Healer clears up everything with a wave of her wand, Mum goes out to tell the family about the new addition. The Healer puts a little blue hat on the babys head, smiles at us and then leaves us alone. He looks like a seeker, doesnt he? says Scorpius, now looking much more comfortable holding him, Hell be the best seeker the Wimbourne Wasps ever saw! Hell change the face of Quidditch. Hes a minute old, dont you think youre getting a bit ahead of yourself? I yawn, my eyes half-closing. I dont think Ive ever been so exhausted in my life. James made me run twenty laps of the Quidditch pitch in fifth year

with a bag full of bricks on my back in the blazing heat and I wasnt even half as tired. Its a struggle to even keep my eyes open, and Im almost jealous of the baby sleeping soundly in Scorpiuss arms. You did great, Rose, I can hear Scorpiuss saying, I dont know how you did it. I dont know how I did it either. * I open my eyes and realise that Ive slept right through until morning, having fallen asleep at eight oclock last night. As far as I remember Dad, Mum and Hugo were in here, but I think everyone else went home. Well, everyone else except for Scorpius. Hes asleep in the armchair

beside my bed. Its nine oclock and the baby is still sleeping too. Maybe its not true what people say. Maybe babies dont cry all through the night. Or maybe my baby is just perfect. Scorpiuss arm slips off the chair and he awakes suddenly, looking around him to see where he is. Oh, youre awake, he says groggily. Yeah, I reply, though it doesnt feel like Im awake. It feels like Im stuck in the middle of a strange dream, still trying to decide whether its going to turn out to be good or whether itll be my worst nightmare.

The Healer said to give you this if you have any pain, he hands me a vial of blue potion. I take it, as Im beginning to feel pain as soon as I sit up. The Healer was in here? Yeah, she came in when the baby woke up the first time, Scorpius yawns. He woke up? I dont remember him waking up. Surely I would have heard him. I cant be that terrible a mother that I dont even hear my own baby when he cries. About three times, you were out like a light, says Scorpius, He wasnt too loud anyway. Rose, dont look like that.

Like what? Like you think youre a bad Mum because you didnt wake up. He is a mind reader. He has to be. I do not have an I think Im a bad mother look. But what if Scorpius wasnt here? What if the baby was in actual distress and I didnt even wake up because Im too bloody lazy? You know, we cant keep referring to him as The Baby, says Scorpius, I was thinking of some nameswhat do you think of Look if you want to call it Draco or Jubbah or Taurus or some weird Malfoy

name, Im going to need a seriously big bribe No actually And were not calling him Lucius, because then all the other children will call him Lucy, I tell him firmly. I dont want to call him Lucius! You know, I could get used to Draco after a while, I reckon. We could call him Drake. But I really dont think Dads going to be happy about it Rose, what do you think of Aidan? he interrupts me.

Aidan who? Aidan Weasley, he says. Who the hell is Aidan Weasley? Do I know an Aidan Weasley? Scorpius points at the baby. You mean as a name? I ask stupidly. Wellyeah. II like it, I say. This has to be one of the first things weve ever agreed on, Aidan WeasleyAidan Ronald Weasley. I like that name. No, I love the name. Aidan. I cant imagine calling him anything else now that Scorpius has said it.

As if he knows were talking about him, Aidan Ronald Weasley awakens and begins crying. Scorpius picks him up and hands him to me. He looks like such a Dad already, and I feel like a complete amateur. Why wont he stop crying? I ask, Why doesnt he like me? Give him a minute, says Scorpius, Maybe hes hungry. The Healer fed him some specially formulated milk last night, but she said thatyou know he scratches his head uncomfortably, She said its best if you breastfeed. Breastfeed? Why didnt I think of things like this? Of course hes going to want to eat, and of course Im expected to breastfeed. Im a mother now. This is

what mothers do. But how can I just whip my breast out with Scorpius sitting right there? Ive read that youre supposed to breastfeed about half an hour after the baby is born, but I just feel asleep. Im completely negligent. What if he doesnt latch on now? What if he never latches on because I was too tired to feed him? Im just going to go to the loo, Scorpius decides. Apparently hes picked up on how uncomfortable I am. Hello Aidan, I say to my baby, who has sort of stopped crying but is still whinging a bit, Are you hungry? If you are you canI dont know, you can blink twice. He looks at me and goes quiet, as if trying to figure out what on earth Im talking about. Right. Okay. Lets do this.

I open the buttons of my hospital gown and wait. I dont know if hes supposed to latch on himself or if Im supposed to push his head in or something. So I just hold him there. He continues looking up at me. Come on, Aidan. Itll be easier for both of us if you just do it. He shows no indication that hes going to do it. Hes disobedient already and he isnt even a day old. Please Aidan, please, I sob, Im sorry I didnt do it yesterday, but I was tired. You know how it is Im sorry! Ill never sleep again if you just do it! Please dont hate me, pet. I love you, just

Hes doing it! See, I can be persuasive! This feels so strange, but so rewarding? I dont know if thats the right word. I am feeding another human being! And not like how the House Elves feed the students of Hogwarts Im physically producing the food and the nutrients. Another human is completely dependent on me for their survival, and although it is scary, Im doing it! Im feeding him! Scorpius knocks on the door before coming back in. Now I really dont care what he sees. Hes doing it! He latched on, Scorpius, hes eatingor drinking or whatever its called! Really? Thats fantastic! You know, I still cant believe hes here. Scorpius sits back

down on the armchair and closes his eyes. Come to think of it, he probably hasnt slept much if the baby I mean, Aidan woke up three times last night. I cant quite believe hes here either. I suppose I just got so used to being pregnant. Its a bit hard to adjust to life without the huge bulging stomach, although there is still a significant amount of fat there that wasnt there before. Aidan goes back to sleep after hes been fed. I have a shower and feel much more refreshed now that I dont smell like sweat and my hair isnt as greasy as a bag of chips. The Healer comes in shortly afterwards and tells me I can go home after lunch. After lunch? Isnt that a bit soon? I ask her.

No, its fairly standard, she replies. Butwhat if something happens to Aidan? What if he stops breathingor what ifwhat if Miss Weasley, she smiles, Its completely normal to feel this way. If you have any questions, you can contact us at any time. Stupid sadist Healers dont even care about my baby. All they want to do is free up the bed for the next poor pregnant woman who has to go through the torture of giving birth. Its safe to use the floo system as long as you keep the baby held very closely to your body. We have special floo powder

you can use, you wont go quite as rapidly as with normal floo powder At one oclock I floo home, while Scorpius apparates on ahead. Apparently you cant bring babies on side-along apparition until theyre more than twelve weeks, so I have to bring Aidan. Flooing so slowly is a strange experience. I can see into peoples living rooms through their fireplaces. Most of them are empty, but the odd few have people reading on their sofas and cleaning and one rather disturbing living room has two people going at it right there on the floor. I dont really like this slow Flooing thing. I hold Aidan close to my body as instructed and wait until I see Scorpius. After what has to be at least ten minutes of passing random fireplaces, I spot Scorpius and Hugo and step out. Usually Id go flying into the living room spreading soot all

around the place, but today I can actually step out. Youre here! Mum cries, running into the living room from the kitchen. I barely have time to dust myself off when Dad runs in from the kitchen too. We were going to go to the hospital just now but then Scorpius came and said you were on your way already. Hows my grandson today? Mum takes Aidan off me and starts cooing at him, as people do at babies. Dad looks in at him over her shoulder. Hes amazing, isnt he? Dad whispers in awe, Oh, look what I got him! He grabs a bag from beside the sofa and takes a bright orange baby grow out of it, with the Chudley Cannons logo stitched on the front. Isnt it brilliant?!

Can I hold him now? asks Hugo, I didnt get to hold him yesterday. Go ahead, I tell him. Mind his head now, Hugo, Mum warns and hands Aidan over, Do you have a name for this little man yet? I thought Scorpius might have told them already, but Im glad he hasnt. He looks at me, indicating that he knows that I want to tell them even though he was the one who came up with the name. Yesthis is Aidan Ronald Weasley, I tell them proudly.

Aidans a cool name, says Hugo, Aidan, Im your Uncle Hugo. You can call me Psycho. My child has no chance of being normal. Ronald? You reallyyou really named him Aidan Ronald? Dad asks in shock. Well, yeah, I shrug, He was never going to have any other middle name. Unless he was a girl, says Scorpius logically. Dad looks honestly touched by this revelation. I think I can see tears in his eyes.

Uh, Im just going to the bathroom, he says in a shaky voice. Mum rolls her eyes. I think Aidan is a lovely name, says Mum, It really suits him. I want to tell her about the breastfeeding, but I dont want to creep Hugo out, so I decide to leave that until later. Mum tells me to sit down and put my feet up while she fixes up some lunch. Scorpius decides to help her, trying to get on the good side of his could-be future mother-in-law. Or not. I dont care. I put Aidan down for a nap before we all dig in to some of Mums delicious quiche,

followed by those pancakes Dad promised me before I went into labour. The whole situation is still a bit surreal to me. I dont think it has sunk in yet. Even the fact that Scorpius Malfoy is sitting at our kitchen table eating lunch with us is a bit strange for me, even though hes stayed here before plenty of times. Mr and Mrs Weasley, Scorpius begins. Please, call us Ron and Hermione, says Mum and Dad looks at her as if he would much prefer to be referred to as Mr Weasley, especially by a Malfoy. Mum scowls back at him. A-Alright Scorpius looks equally discomforted by this, Well, I was just wondering if itd be alright if my parents

stopped by later on. They havent seen the baby yet and Thats fine, Scorpius, says Mum kindly, and she kicks Dad under the table when he drops his fork in shock. Scorpius pretends not to notice. Im sure youll be getting plenty of visitors today Mums not joking either. Were getting more visitors than I got the day before I went into labour. Of course the Auntie Audrey Clan are the first to drop in as soon as they find out Im home, but they as in Audrey and Molly are quite disappointed to find that Aidan is fast asleep. Percy and Lucy dont really seem to mind. Percy is busy telling Dad all about the changes being made to the Department of Mysteries next year, and Dad has yawned about twenty-six times since the conversation started.

Jenny, Al and Dom stop in soon after Percy and Audrey leave. Im happy to see them, but this visitor business is quite tiring, and even though I got thirteen hours of sleep last night, Im still exhausted. Rose, hes so gorgeous, Jenny sniffs, holding her godson for the first time. Yeah, its hard to believe you two could make something so beautiful, Dom sneers, Nice work Mr Malfoy. Cheers Dom, says Scorpius sarcastically. Dom throws her arm around his neck and ruffles his hair playfully. I feel a split-second long flash of jealousy, but shake it away. Dom is with Mark. She

and Scorpius broke up. They are just being playful mates. Although when they actually got past the hating each other phase Im not sure. And anyway, even if they werent just friends, if they were something more, I would have absolutely no right to be jealous. Scorpius and I broke up for a reason. Jenny looks at me and I feel like she can see what Im thinking. She shakes her head as if trying to tell me to stop being so ridiculous. I cant believe hes yours, says Al, I mean, it was just last year you, James and Mark were lighting bags of Hippogriff dung Shh! I hiss, My Mums in the kitchen!

Come on, youve just had a baby, how innocent does she think you are? asks Dom. Teddy and Victoire arrive soon after, both of them looking quite terrified by the very idea of having a baby of their own. Of course Im the only one who knows theyre pregnant, so I cant exactly say anything. When Teddy, Victoire, Jenny, Al and Dom leave, Uncle Harry and Aunt Ginny arrive. GinnyI just want to say thank you so much for being there for me yesterday, I tell her in private while everyone else is fussing over Aidan. Oh please, it was nothing, Ginny waves her hand, You seem to be doing well so far.

I feel like crying every twenty minutes or so, I admit, And Im constantly worrying that theres something wrong with him. Is that normal? Yes, its normal, she assures me. When will that go away? When it does, Ill let you know, she winks. When the doorbell rings for what feels like the millionth time today, Mum goes to answer it while Ginny and Harry take loads of pictures of Aidan. Dad has taken loads too and sent about fifty to Uncle Charlie in Romania. I feel sorry for the

poor owl that has to carry them the whole way. Scorpius, says Mum, Your parents are here. She steps aside and allows Draco and Astoria Malfoy into the living room. Dad and Uncle Harry look at one another sceptically. I knew this was going to be awkward, but its unbearable already. Luckily Aidan awakens and breaks the tension thank God for that child. He needs his nappy changed, I announce, for lack of anything better to say. Ill do it! Dad, Harry, Ginny and Scorpius all say at the same time, each one of them looking for an excuse to escape the tension. Thats how bad it is wed prefer change a nappy.

No, its alright, Ill do it, I say and rush from the room upstairs to my bedroom. He doesnt actually need his nappy changed, but he does look hungry again. Ive tried breastfeeding a few times today, but he hasnt latched on since this morning. This time, however, he does. He seems content afterwards, and more alert than ever before. He is looking around my room with his big grey eyes that Im quite sure are going to turn brown in the next few months, just like Im sure his very dark hair is going to brighten up. I had jet black hair too when I was born, apparently, just like James apparently was blonde as a toddler. Are you ready to meet your grandparents, Aidan? I ask him, Now if you get a slightly evil vibe from Grandad Draco, thats completely normal and just

something youll have to get used to. And if he ever tries to bribe you toI dont knowabort your child, just say no. Oh, and say no to drugs. I feel its never too soon to teach a child these things. And Granny Astoria is quite a lovely lady, but shes not as nice as Nana Hermione, alright? He continues staring at me. Maybe he understands me. Oh, and in case I havent introduced myself already Rose Weasley. But you can call me Mum. I bring Aidan back downstairs to face the Malfoys. I feel like a negligent mother, subjecting him to Draco Malfoy at such a young age, but I suppose theres nothing I can do about it. Well, I could always run out the front door and hide in a ditch until they leave. But then Im fairly sure social services would take him away from me. And I wouldnt blame them, not in the slightest.

Everyone is sitting in silence in the living room. Mum has made tea for Draco and Astoria and I can see that this is just about the strangest situation theyve ever been in. Dad and Harry seem to be in some sort of staring competition with Draco, while Astoria looks at the family pictures hanging around the room. There you are! exclaims Mum, not at all masking the relief in her voice when she sees me walking into the room. Scorpius looks just about ready to die. Sorry about that, I say. Not at all, Astoria smiles, standing up to have a good look at Aidan, Oh hes just perfect! Draco, look at him, isnt he perfect?

Draco looks at him and says nothing. At first I think hes going to just ignore the fact that he is his first grandson, that Aidan means nothing to him, but then I see the slightest trace of a smile on his lips. And thats enough for me as far as Draco Malfoy goes. I really dont think hes going to get any warmer. May I hold him, Rose? Astoria asks, If its alright with you Of course its alright, I tell her and hand him over. Draco looks at him closer now that its Astoria holding him and not me. Astoria is unable to stop grinning. Aidan has that effect on people, Ive noticed.

Hes wonderful, Astoria gasps, He really is. And I think you chose a lovely name. Shes looking at me as she says it. Actually, Scorpius chose it, I say. Everyone looks at Scorpius, as if surprised he could have come up with such a normal name. What, just because my name is Scorpius I cant think of nice names? he asks, mock-offended. Well its very nice, says Astoria, as if Scorpius is a little six year old showing her a muddled up picture he finger painted at school. Draco, do you want to hold him?

Dad stands up now too as Draco takes the baby from Astoria. Its as if hes in competition with him to see who the better grandfather is. Draco smiles an actual smile this time as he looks at Aidan. Maybe he sees the Malfoy in him. Its funny, the reason Dad loves Aidan so much is because all he sees is Weasley. I suppose we all see what we want to see. Heswell, heser, congratulations, Draco mumbles. Can I hold him now? Dad asks childishly. I only just got him! Draco complains. Yeah but

Ron, Mum hisses, Youve held him already today. Yeah, but not while he was awake, Dad argues. Yes but Mal- I mean, Draco, has only just got him, says Mum. Dad looks at her as if shes completely betrayed him. She glares back at him, with a very distinct Do Not Mess With Me look. You have the same glare as your Mum, Scorpius says quietly to me. Oh God, I do and all. I can tell Mum isnt actually sticking up for Draco Malfoy, she just doesnt want another argument between him and Dad. Draco smirks triumphantly at Dad.

Hes Aidan Ronald you know, says Dad and that wipes the smirk off Dracos face. Can they get any more immature? He looks like Scorpius, doesnt he Astoria? Draco retaliates. Iwell, he looks like Any other newborn baby, I say, He doesnt look like anyone yet. Do we really have to sort him so early? Why dont we just get the sorting hat to put him in Gryffindor or Slytherin right now?

Astoria and Draco dont stay too long, but say theyll be back to visit soon. Scorpius is staying here for the next few weeks to help out with Aidan until he has to go back to school. And despite the fact that he is unsure whether he should go back to Hogwarts or not, and despite the fact that Im scared shitless of not having him here with me, he is going back. He will get his NEWTs, he will get a good job and we will be a family. One day. 7 weeks later I walk steadily towards the barrier between Platforms 9 and 10 at Kings Cross Station, pushing the pram in front of me. Aidan is sleeping soundly in it for the first time today, having screamed his lungs out all of last night. Platform 9 is bustling with students as usual, many of them staring at me and trying to get a look into the pram. I suppose theyre

surprised to see me. I suppose they werent expecting me back. Scorpius comes through the barrier after me and we fight our way through the crowd to find the others. Mum and Dad are hugging Hugo goodbye, while Ginny is straightening up Als Head Boy badge on his robes. Lily kisses her Mum, waves to me and Scorpius and then jumps aboard the Hogwarts Express. Hows my favourite first cousin once removed? Al grins peering into the pram. Wake him and die, I growl. Woah, someones grouchy, Al observes.

Someone only got two hours sleep last night so I wouldnt mess with someone if I were you, Scorpius warns him. Oh, right, he says, Well, Im off to find Jenny. Ill see you soon, Rose. I hug him and he climbs onto the train. I then see Dom and Jenny pushing through the crowd to get to us, followed closely by Laura. I cant believe youre not coming back this year! Dom cries, The dorms not going to be the same without you! Nor is the Quidditch team, which Im captain of, by the way. She keeps randomly throwing that in, as if she hasnt told us twelve thousand times that shes captain of the Gryffindor team.

Too right, Laura agrees, So is this him then? No, this is just some random baby I stole, I tell her. Well I can see motherhood hasnt changed you a whole lot, she grins, Hes cool. A bit small, but what can you do? I cant believe this time last year I hated her. Bye Aidan! Jenny coos in and I reiterate the wake him and die statement. Well see you in five weeks? I nod and hug her and the three get onto the train. In five weeks Ive planned to apparate up to Hogsmeade (if I get the time to take my apparition test) with Aidan. Hell be twelve weeks by then and thus be able to go side-along, and Al has promised to

organise a Hogsmeade trip for that weekend. The whistles sounds, indicating that the train will be leaving in one minute. I turn to Scorpius. Right, well Ill see you soon, I say, feeling my stomach tighten up and a lump forming in my throat. Right, he nods and pulls me close in a hug. A-andI was just thinkingyou know, forming thoughtsas one doesand I think, I stutter, I think it might be best if you concentrate on your studies this year. You know, you dont want to get

distracted by say, I dont knowgirls or something. You dont want me to date? he asks, smirking slightly. Oh no! No its not that! I mean, I want you to date! I cry quickly, Date away! You can go and date anyone you like! Get stuck in my friend! Am I really coming out with this? I just think that in your NEWT year you shouldnt be wasting time kissing when you could be studying! He raises his eyebrows, clearly amused. So you dont want me kissing girls? Its not what I want, its whats best for you academically! Studies have shown that single people do better than say,

people who date half the population of Hogwarts. But you can kiss any girl you want, its fine by me! I can? Yes! Any girl I want? he asks. Yes, any girl. Oh kill me now. This is worse than when I barged in on him in the bathroom at the wedding. Can I kiss you then? he asks. Me? Did he really just ask that?

He kisses me. And its euphoric. Its completely sensational. And I completely forget why we haven't been doing this all along. I can hear Al, Jenny, Dom and Laura cheering out the window of the Hogwarts Express. Then the whistles sounds again and the doors of the train start closing. You have to go! I tell him, pushing him over to the door of the train. He throws his trunk on and then turns back to me. I wont be kissing any other girls, he tells me, I promise. You look after that son of mine. I will, I reply.

The doors close and the train begins to move off. I can see my friends and cousins waving at me, Scorpius smiling, and I cant stop the tears coming as I see my old life speed away from me towards the castle Ill always call my home. The Hogwarts Express is soon nothing more than a dot in the distance and then it finally disappears around the corner. I feel Mums hand on my shoulder and I follow her and Dad back out to the Muggle world, pushing Aidans pram. Its just him and me now. Me and my baby. My beautiful, perfect little Waaaaahh!!! Oh bollocks. AN A/N - First off, a big congrats to RoseCrimson who guessed the baby's

name right! Well done to you! RoseCrimson may be a true Seer... Secondly, a huge thanks to you, the reviewers who got the story to over 3,000 reviews! How sensational is that?! When the site experienced trouble a few weeks ago and Delicate lost 1400 reviews, I never dreamed I could get this many, but you all made it possible and I just want to thank you so much for that! I feel like this would be a nice place to end the story completely. I know I promised you another chapter, so I'm going to write a sequel instead. I'm not sure when it'll be so keep your eyes open! Just a couple more thank you's: 1. To the validators at HPFF who validated 26 chapters of Delicate, you are the best! This site wouldn't be what it is without their hard work and dedication. 2. To JK Rowling for writing the epilogue and laying the foundations for this story.

3. To you the readers and reviewers, you're the reason I wrote a second chapter. 4. To those who voted for me in the Dobbys, I've said it before, but I love you. Seriously. 5. To Rose - you were a great character to write, if slightly insane and annoying. 6. To Scorpius, without your sperm, this story would not be possible. 7. To those who want to write fanfiction but are too afraid of criticism, go for it. You wont know until youve tried. And if people dont like your first story, keep going with others youll get there. (Delicate was far from my first attempt) 8. To those who werent Rose/Scorpius shippers, or Next Gen readers but still gave my story a chance, I salute you. And finally, to those who read this A/N God bless your patience! And so I now officially change the status of this story from WIP to Completed. *wipes tear* padfoot4ever (",)

P.S - One last time, I ask you to please review. I'd love to know what you think! EDIT 14/02/09 - Sequel 'Still Delicate' is now started and can be found on my author's page. :) THE END